(Patchworks_1) Pieces - T. Aleo

Assassins Series Taking Shots Trying to Score Empty Net Falling for the Backup Blue Lines Breaking Away Laces and Lace A Very Merry Hockey Holiday Wanting to Forget Overtime Rushing the Goal Bellevue Bullies Series Boarded by Love Clipped by Love Hooked by Love Taking Risks Whiskey Prince Becoming the Whiskey Princess Standalone Let it be Me Make sure to check out these titles and more on Toni’s website. Or connect with Toni on Facebook, Twitter, Instagram, and more! Also make sure to join the mailing list for up to date news from the desk of Toni Aleo.

In New York City, an underground society of supernatural beings exists, hidden among everyday humans. They don’t know of our activities or any of our secrets. The districts of the Works are made up of vampires, wolves, shifters, witches, and I’m in the fifth and arguably most important district, the Patchwork. My father is the leader of our group, and he oversees all of the other factions. As his only daughter, that makes me the princess of it all. Cool, right? Actually…no. Sure, I live in a mansion and money isn’t an object, but that doesn’t matter because I can’t leave. I have a guard who follows me around 24/7. My father and three older brothers treat me like I’m a fragile piece of glass, never allowed to take an independent step or make any decisions on my own. It’s beyond frustrating—especially since my father essentially runs my life. He says what I do, when I do it, how I do it, and all that jazz. He tests his formulas and new techniques on me. I’m a walking science experiment. I hate it. I hate my life here. But then he comes along: Killian. He’s just some vampire…or so I thought. But you’ll have to read my story to find out what I mean. To know my secrets. Until then, though, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Rebecca von Stein. And I’m a descendant of Dr. Frankenstein. Welcome to the Works.

This book is for Bobbie Jo Haynes, aka, my very best friend for life. While she is my world and has been my biggest support for not only this book but all my writing, I’m pretty sure if I didn’t dedicate this book to her, she would cut me into a billion pieces. Also, she is the one who got me into Supernatural, which is the show that inspired me to try out paranormal romance. So here you go, Bobbie, I love you, and thank you. Also, Michael, this book is not for you—because it wasn’t your thing.

linking my eyes open, I suck in a breath as my father ’s fingers thread through my hair. Pain, I feel pain, but I knew that was coming. This isn’t my first rodeo. I’m trying to focus, but tears burn my eyes, falling down the sides of my face as I attempt to draw in another breath. “You’re fine, my sweet Rebekah. Take a breath. Don’t cry, my love,” my father whispers, his fingers dancing along my hair, but it doesn’t work. Like everything else, I have no control over the tears that stream down my face. I’m a glass case of emotions that my older brothers have no clue what to do with and are in fear of breaking at any moment. My father, he does okay, but then, when you have a kid with a human, it can go either way. He could have left me or taken me. He took me, and he loves me more than he could ever express. Like, too much. Suffocatingly, actually, but he only means well. I think. I don’t know. Being who I am, or rather, what I am, I guess I should be thankful he worries so much. I could be killed at any time. One shot to the heart, and unlike him or my brothers, I would bleed, and they wouldn’t be able to bring me back. Because I’m only a half descendant of Dr. Frankenstein. I know what you’re thinking, “Oh my God, that’s so cool.” Um, no, it’s wack. You see, my mom, she was a human, not even a shifter or a vampire or a wolf, nothing cool, just human. And because of that, my father is completely and utterly freaked out that I’ll die. Like my mother did. Not that he loved her or anything. She was a one-night stand. That’s totally gross to think about since my father is ancient, like almost two hundred years old, and ew, him having sex makes me gag. But whatever, he’s protective. So protective that I don’t go anywhere. Like, ever. Well, except the bar that’s attached to our house, and even then, I have guards who watch my whole shift. I think the only reason he lets me work is because I drive him crazy with my constant complaining about wanting to do something with this thing called a life. If he had his way, I’d stay in my room where no one could get to me. And believe me, he’s tried that. Sometimes, I don’t get it. He’s raised me to defend myself. I’m not like my brothers, who have been raised and made to defend our home and legacy, but I can survive. I can take down anyone who tries to take me out, efficiently, yet he still worries. It’s frustrating, and as I sit here in the infirmary, my lower half burning with pain, the tears rolling down my face, I squeeze my eyes shut. I hate it in here. The smell of flesh, blood—my blood since no one else bleeds—along with the smell of failure from my father. It’s radiating off him, and I guess I get it. I mean, this legacy, the Patchwork as it’s known, is something that goes back so far that sometimes I can’t fathom it. If I were some human looking back at it, even I wouldn’t believe the stories of Frankenstein could be true, but they are. It is all real, but something that wasn’t in the books or the lore is that Dr. Frankenstein had a child. And that child had a child, who had four more children. When those children lost their father to the plague, one of the boys became so obsessed with his great-grandfather ’s old books that things happened. He discovered alchemy, the science of keeping people alive, and soon he found a formula that made him immortal. That boy was my father. William von Stein. Drunk with the power he had just discovered, he administered the formula to his three other

B

brothers. But he was still so young in his work, and only one of his brothers, Samuel, survived with him. The other two died during the surgery, and that’s when my father and Samuel were discovered— dumping the bodies, of course. Fun story, my father speaks of it fondly, even if it does freak me out a bit. In my head, witch-hunts, pitchforks, and angry villagers are not fun, but my father said it gave him a rush, and soon Samuel and he fled. He changed his last name from Frankenstein so no one would know who he was. So his past in Geneva wouldn’t follow him. He taught Samuel everything, both of them intelligent and kind of crazy that they were able to completely change everything about each other so they no longer looked like brothers. They replaced their blue eyes with brown, created a different nose and chin. Everything was different, and my father was ready to build an empire. To his surprise, he did. He came to New York on a little boat from France. He scouted what now is known as Manhattan to find the most distinguished and prestigious people. He wanted the best to make his clan of immortals. I guess he did that since he figured he should like the people he planned on spending eternity with. Anyway, he promised them immortality, and within days, my father became what he is today. The leader of the Patchwork. I’ve heard stories of my father and uncle; they were apparently pretty scary and badass back then. Now, they have guards so they can be lazy and nice. But back then, he and Samuel worked night and day, turning the chosen people into immortals. They built an empire, and soon, the other monsters of the Works took notice. My father was offering the world—and providing it. His people couldn’t be killed, and that brought attention. With attention, though, came crazy. And what a crazy little monster world I live in. The Works, also known to humans as the boroughs, are made up of five elite monster families in New York. My family is in the Patchwork clan, then there are the shifters, the wolves, the vampires, and the witches. While each of the groups has their own leaders, my father is basically the president. All of them report to him. For what purpose, I have no clue. It’s a bunch of politics that makes my head hurt, but I do know there isn’t peace in our little world. Because the shifters, the leading family with the last name of Kelley, want to overthrow my father. They hate him. The problem is, the only people they have backing them up are the wolves, and they aren’t one hundred percent committed. My father has complete control and respect of the vampires and the witches, two very powerful clans in their own right. So really, the Kelleys have no leg to stand on. The hatred is all kinds of stupid. Back in the day, the shifters had come to my father for his formula, wanting immortality. But he denied them because he wanted to be more selective. He felt that being a shifter was enough of an advantage; they didn’t need to be immortal too. The vampires agreed, for obvious reasons. Even the witches agreed, but the wolves and the shifters did not, and they quickly became enemies of my father. To this day, my father is still waiting for the outbreak of the war that has been bubbling under the surface. Waiting for someone to make a move, to try to kill us off. And while it hasn’t been smooth sailing—people have died, their people, not ours since my father just puts everyone back together— they don’t scare me. Obviously, they can’t beat us, and I think they know that. Hell, I know the werewolves know that. They’ve tried for years to buy my father off, offer him anything, but he won’t budge. He wants to keep the von Stein formula a secret, and really, it’s not like he is still turning folks. We are born into it. And after the ceremony of the Patchwork happens at sixteen, you are given the formula, and you become immortal. Well, everyone but me.

The formula doesn’t work on me. And it drives my father crazy. Which is why I’m staring down at a pair of legs I was not born with. Or why I have an extra lung and an extra heart. Why I have muscles I didn’t work for, but I’ve kept up. Why one eye is blue, while the other is brown. Or how my face is so stitched together, I don’t even know what I used to look like. Before. Before my father became so obsessed with keeping me alive and making me strong that he forgot I was okay living the life I was given. Even if it is just a normal, human life. I want it. I don’t mind the training. The preparing for the worst, the attack—that’s fine, I love being a badass —but I’m tired of the surgeries. The pain of recovery. And who the hell wants a pair of dude legs? Not me. Shaving coarse, man hair was going to be hard as hell! But my father doesn’t care. He wants me to be strong, invincible, the best. I guess to make up for the fact he can’t make me immortal. But who said I even care to be immortal? I just want to be a normal nineteen-year-old girl. But I guess, being a von Stein, I don’t get that option.

s I hold the gaze of my older brother Oceanus, his green eyes bore into mine and he hunches over, his hands out, ready for my attack. It’s been a month since my surgery for my brand-new good ol’ man legs. A month since I’ve sparred with him or my other two brothers. I’ve been itching to get back at it, and I can’t wait to get my hands on them. Relieve some of this frustration. Jonas and Cyrus watch, both of them standing the exact same way, arms across their bare chests, their shorts hanging low. Unlike them, Oceanus has pants on, but no shirt. And I’m wearing tight shorts with a sports bra. “Nice legs, Rebekah,” Jonas teases, but I don’t take my gaze off Oceanus as I suck in a breath. I hate my man legs, and yes, they are a pain to shave, but hopefully they do some good today. “Fuck off, Jo,” I call to him as Oceanus smiles proudly at me. He is the strongest of my brothers. As he is the oldest and the first of my father ’s spawn, Father put all the best parts on his firstborn. I think that makes my other brothers jealous. I don’t care. I just want to beat him. “I’ll go easy, Rebekah,” he teases, his lips curving as much as they can. His bottom lip doesn’t move much due to the way it was originally stitched, but that doesn’t keep him from being popular with the ladies. All three of them are the “hotties” of the Patchwork, and they know it. Gross, I know. But I guess, even with the stitches on their bodies and faces, you can’t deny the dark hair, the strong bones of their features, and the masses of big muscles. They are huge, scary, and I mean… They aren’t ugly, but…ew. Stretching my neck, I glare. “Don’t need to. I’ve been training.” “What? You were supposed to take it easy,” Cyrus complains from the side, and that’s because I can kick his ass easily. He’s the weakest of the three, the youngest too, only a year older than me. When Father decided to have children, he picked a very nice woman, Anita, whom he had turned a long time ago. He didn’t marry her, just made babies, but she died in childbirth with Cyrus. I think that’s when his obsession with making us invincible really started. She wasn’t supposed to be able to die, but she did. To this day, Father still doesn’t understand how or why. But then, magic is like that, that power, I feel, isn’t controllable. As much as he wants to think he can harness and manage it, make it do what he wants, I truly believe he can’t. He doesn’t really understand that power. He thinks he does, but if he truly did, and he could control it, why did Anita die? Why doesn’t it work on me? It’s weird. But I can’t worry about that right now. I have to kick Oceanus’s ass. Remembering that my brother had said something, I clear my throat. “When am I ever still?” I ask innocently, my lips curving as I shake out my arms. “Plus, I gotta stay strong to whoop your asses.” That makes all three of them groan, but JJ, my guard, snickers from the doorway of the sparring room. JJ has been my guard since I was sixteen and the formula didn’t work. He is my shadow and my father ’s closest friend. So much so that he’s taken our last name. He’s a good man, and I love him, but most of the time, I wish he’d go do something else. “Well, bring it, Rebekah. Don’t leave me waiting,” Oceanus teases and I smile. “All right, Osh. Let’s go,” I spit back, and I take a step just as he does, his hands coming out for me. But I am faster, batting his hands away and swinging my leg into his ribs. He doesn’t even flinch.

A

He doesn’t feel pain the way I do; I know this. My hit is like a beesting, and my goal isn’t to hurt him. It’s to take him down. As he’s six foot six, that’s hard, but I’ve been practicing on JJ. I’ve got this. He backhands me and pain flashes across my face, but I ignore it, kicking him again in the ribs, wanting him to grab my leg, but he doesn’t. Instead, he swings at me, and I dodge him, slamming my fist into his chest and then his jaw. We battle. He’s fast, but I’m faster, my size an advantage. But when he lands another hit to my face, tears sting my eyes and I back away, glaring. “Aw, did that hurt?” he teases, and that just pisses me off. Running at him, I kick him once more. I pray he grabs my legs, thinking he has an easy takedown. But he won’t. When he does take hold of my leg, I quickly flip up, wrapping my other leg around his neck, surprising him. As he lets go of my leg to stop me from taking him down, I wrap that one instead. I use the force of my upper body to flip him over onto the mat, his big body flying over mine as my other brothers and JJ holler out in surprise. Even Oceanus is surprised, but I can’t bask in the joy of that yet. As his body hits the mat, mine does too. Pain stings my chest as I squeeze my thighs together, and his eyes glare into mine. He won’t give up. That’s not Oceanus, but I don’t know what he could do. But like always, he has a plan. Taking me by my ankles, he easily separates them, no matter how hard I squeeze. He then swings my body along the mat, going on top of me and digging his knee into my throat. “Done.” “No!” I yell, swinging, but I can’t reach him, and I can’t breathe. Crap. “Oceanus, that’s enough,” I hear JJ say, but Oceanus doesn’t let up, waiting for me to tell him it’s enough. Damn it. I tap his knee when I start to see stars, and he rises with ease, lifting me up and then kissing my temple. “Almost had me. Surprised me, for sure.” I smile. There was that. “I wanted to beat you.” “Yeah, but you won’t,” he decides with a wink, and I roll my eyes. “But you could easily take out Jonas and Cyrus.” “Hey!” they complain, and he just smiles, kissing me once more. “Proud of you.” I beam up at him, but before I can say anything, my father ’s voice is filling the room. “Your legs are still weak. Give it time, and you can take him down. But those hits are lacking. Maybe we should look into a new pair of arms? Bigger ones. Like Oceanus or Jonas.” All four of us turn, and I suck in a breath as Cyrus complains, “Or better yet, can I get some arms since I’m so weak and all?” “You have arms, you need to work them. She is weak,” Father says, pointing to me, and I glare. “She needs the extra pieces.” “I’m not weak, and I’m fine,” I say back, the hairs on the back of my neck standing at attention. “Ah, we shall see. But enough for today. We have a meeting.” “A meeting?” I ask, confused as the boys all nod, putting their shirts back on. “What meeting?” “Not you, my love. You go rest.” I glare. They always do this to me. I have to find out everything secondhand from Oceanus or JJ. I want to be involved, damn it! “But I want to go to the meeting. What’s the meeting?” “You’re too young,” Father says back as Oceanus shakes his head. “It’s not a big deal. Just a matter we have to address. Stupid shifter shit,” he explains, his green eyes

drilling into mine. He wants me to be quiet. Not start a fight. But that’s not me. “But I want to know. When do I get to know?” “When you’re older,” my father says dismissively as he starts for the door, but I am right on his heels. “But Cyrus gets to go? He’s one year older than me! Plus, I’m way smarter than him, you’ve said it yourself.” “Hey!” Cyrus protests as Father turns to look at me. “It’s nothing that concerns you. The boys, yes, because they fight for this family—” “Then let me fight!” “So you can die? No, I love you more than that. Now, go on.” “No! I want to be involved. I want to feel included. I’m always locked away, I never get to do anything. Be a part of anything. Father, let me be a part of this family,” I implore. It’s not fair. Yes, I’m the youngest, but I’m not a fucking baby. “You are,” he stresses, his eyes pleading with mine. “But we have to protect you.” “No, you don’t. I can protect myself. I am a part of this family, yes? I’m an adult. Let me be involved.” I cross my arms over my chest as his gaze holds mine. “You don’t let me do anything. I don’t go to meetings, I don’t get to go out, and it’s not right. Especially when they get to do whatever they want.” Father ’s eyes widen. He always starts to freak when I mention going out into the real world. It’s like he fears I’d leave. While it is a thought, I wouldn’t. I love my family. When Oceanus comes up beside me, his stance matching mine, I glance at him as he commands my father ’s gaze. “Father, if I may,” he starts, and my father ’s annoyed gaze flicks to his. While there are seven years between us, Oceanus and I are very close. He’s my best friend. “I feel she’s at the age where she can handle everything. She’s smarter than all of us and just as strong. I feel it may be time to allow her in on some things.” I smile. He was always my favorite. “And let’s be honest, she’ll get in there and get bored. So really, let’s just entertain her,” Jonas says then, wrapping his arm around my shoulders. I go back and forth on him. He’s kind of a dick to me. Clearing his throat, Cyrus adds, “She’s part of this family, and since she is part of the threat, she needs to know.” “Threat?” I ask, concern bubbling inside of me. “What threat?” Letting out an annoyed breath, Father shakes his head. “To my office.” Oceanus sends me a winning smile, and I grin back as we walk with my father. Ha! I’m going! We follow in silence, and when we enter his office, I’m quick to soak in my surroundings. I’m not allowed in here often, and I love this room. It’s full of all the treasures my father has collected over the years of his life. It feels old in here. Like stepping back in time, and I love it. The furniture is the same furniture his family had in the 1800s. It’s been rebuilt when it has broken, but it just looks so aged, so awesome. His desk is the same desk he had when he worked on Wall Street. He had turned one of the most successful men on Wall Street, Walter Briggs. And when the market was about to crash, they both pulled out since Walter had known it was going to happen. But then Walter tried to steal my father ’s cut, so in return, he cut off Walter ’s head and buried him, somehow still screaming. Told you my father is scary. I lower myself into the last chair behind Oceanus and watch as my father sits, folding his old,

leathery hands together. The scars are very prominent on his face and hands. The scar tissue is ancient and freakish on him. While his eyes are bright, from the new pair he just obtained, he looks old. Like Crypt-Keeper old, and I know it makes me an asshole to think that. But he does. Clearing his throat, he lets his gaze fall to Oceanus as he says, “I had a meeting with Kurt Conner.” He pauses as Oceanus sits up. I know the name; it’s the pack leader of the wolves. “He needed a loan for the wedding of Taegan.” Oceanus tenses up. He’s in love with Taegan Conner. Everyone knows it. Though, he denies it constantly because there is no way he can be with her. Choking on his words, he leans on his legs. “A wedding?” “Yeah, she is marrying some other pack leader ’s son—you know how those wolves are. Wanting to unite families with arranged marriage and all that wolfish nonsense, I don’t know. But I didn’t give him the money until—” “Until?” Oceanus gasps, his eyes holding my father ’s. “He offered up some information on Frank Kelley—” “He hasn’t died yet?” Jonas asks, and Father shakes his head. “Not yet. And apparently, they are wanting to attack us in one more attempt to get the formula for him. They think they can kidnap Rebekah and use her as leverage.” I sit up straighter, my eyes widening. “Me?” I squeak, and he nods. “You. So we are on high alert. Keep your eyes open, and, Rebekah, I don’t want you working at the bar until this is taken care of. I have a meeting with Frank Kelley on Friday.” My face twists in annoyance. “Father, I’m fine at the bar. It’s owned by our family, most of our family is there, along with JJ. The Kelleys don’t even come that much.” He leans on his desk. “Yes, but other families come to the bar, and that makes me uncomfortable.” “I’m fine, I can take care of myself,” I say with as much conviction as I can muster, and his face goes hard. Before Father can say more, Oceanus clears his throat. “Maybe we should take turns on her shifts to be there, help JJ out. Not that he needs the help,” he adds when JJ scoffs at him. “She loves working, Father. She can’t be locked up, and we also can’t have the Kelleys knowing that we know of their plans. You know it’s unwise for them to know the wolves are working with us.” Oh. I didn’t know that. Father nods as Oceanus leans back in his chair. “You take Rebekah out from behind the bar, everyone will know something is wrong. It will bring attention. It would be best to leave things as they are. We’ll be there, won’t we?” he says to Cyrus and Jonas. They both agree as Father slowly sucks in a breath. “Always fighting for her.” I can see Oceanus’s face curve at the side. “I love her.” “We all do, which is why nothing will happen to her,” Jonas says, and I smile. I’ve never denied they love me; I just hate how they treat me like a baby. I can take care of myself, and I’m not even worried about this threat the shifters pose. They won’t succeed. It’s silly to think they would even try. They are such an act now, think later kind of species, and so many people die because of that behavior. Poor Frank Kelley has cancer and is dying. Instead of taking care of him, loving the time they have left with him, they want to start a war with us. Bunch of idiots. “Did you give Conner the money?” Oceanus says then, even though I think Father was about to dismiss us. Meeting my older brother ’s gaze, my father nods. “Yes.” Oceanus doesn’t move. He just stares as he asks, “Taegan is to marry, then?”

Silence is so thick in the room as my father ’s gaze bores into Oceanus. “I guess, but why that matters is beyond me. This infatuation you have with her is not to be given light. It would never work.” I know this—hell, everyone does, but I still wish it could. Taegan is a gorgeous woman, wolf, whatever—she is sweet. I like her a lot, and I know she loves my brother, which is why it’s surprising she’s marrying someone else. “You think we are at war with the shifters now? Ha! War with the wolves would be fatal,” he adds, putting a stop to my thoughts as Oceanus nods. “Of course, Father,” he says, slapping his hands together. “Are we done? I want to work with Rebekah some more.” “Yes, thank you.” We all stand, Jonas and Cyrus walking ahead of us back to the sparring room as I walk out with my brother. His whole body is taut, and I can see it in his eyes. He’s pissed. When we are out of earshot of our father, I lean into him and ask, “Are you okay?” He scoffs. “Yes, why wouldn’t I be?” “Just asking,” I say, biting into my lip. I know I shouldn’t say more, but I find myself adding, “I’m sorry, Osh.” He shakes his head. “Don’t be. I’m not. If she wants to marry some fucking wolf that will beat her and treat her like shit, then let her. None of my business. She isn’t mine.” I cringe as he walks ahead of me, his muscles tight in his back, his whole body tense. She may not be his, but I know he wishes she were. So do I, but there are rules the families of the Works have to follow. And mixing clans is forbidden.

fter a couple more hours of being thrown around by my brothers, mostly Oceanus since he was pissed the hell off, I sit on the sideline, watching as Oceanus and Jonas go at it. He may not admit it, being the strong, silent type, but it’s obvious he is hurting. It worries me, especially when he breaks Jonas’s nose. I cringe as Jonas bends over, holding his face as he glares up at our brother. “Osh! Really?” Coming to him, worry filling his strong features, Oceanus looks him over before snapping it back. “You’re fine. I’m sorry.” “You are not!” “Okay, I’m not,” he says simply, shaking his head before running his fingers through his dark hair. None of us laughs at that because we know not to. He’s in love, and his love is getting married to another man. Pretty sure that’s a tough pill to swallow. As he turns his back to us, he sucks in a deep breath. My heart just hurts for him. I don’t understand his pain; how could I when I’ve never been in love? How could I ever fall in love with anyone when I can’t even leave and meet anyone other than the people I grew up with? Well, wait, there was Colin, Taegan’s baby brother, but he is a wolf and he ran off to Ireland or something. It would never work anyway. Which leaves my clan, and I’m not even kind of attracted to any of them. I mean, Peter is decent, but we are too good as friends. Lovers? Yeah, no, it lasted maybe a month. It was fun, but I look at him like I do Cyrus. Ugh, gross. That means I basically had sex with a guy I think of as my brother. Okay. Done thinking about that. But how could I ever forget Ryland Kelley. Maybe I should take back my previous sentiment because I did love Ryland. I just never had the time I needed or wanted to let my love flourish. He was my best friend, and for a single day, I thought maybe there was more to it. While I thought I loved him as a friend for the longest time, there was a split second when I felt maybe we could be more. He was funny, so witty, and gorgeous. But with the rules and our being so young, I really didn’t think anything else could happen between us, that we couldn’t be more. But I never had time to figure it out. He died suddenly when I was sixteen. There is rarely a day I don’t think of him, miss him, but I can’t change the past. It’s the past for a reason. Yet, I wish I could change it. I wish I knew how he died. Maybe that would help my pain or give me closure. I don’t know anything, though. Only that one minute he was kissing me goodnight, and within the next hour, he was dead. His family was unable to give me any more of an explanation than, “He died in his sleep.” But it doesn’t make sense. Ryland was healthy, he was strong and fit. He was gorgeous beyond belief, and he was kind. He had a good heart, and though he came from the family mine is supposed to hate, I couldn’t have hated Ryland if I tried. Not that I ever did. We just connected. It was instant. It was special. I absolutely hate the what-ifs. I hate not knowing if we would have loved each other for the rest of our lives— because I know he loved me. He loved me deeply, and I wish like hell I’d had a chance to love him like he did me. I hate not knowing what our future would have held because I am sure we would have had one. But then, just like him, it was gone and I was alone. Two weeks later, I learned I wasn’t immortal, and I felt even more alone. No one would ever replace Ryland, though some have tried, Colin and Peter among them. There was

A

something special about Ryland, his smile maybe, that made my world a little brighter. Now…now it’s just dark. “Okay, done. I’m sorry, Jo, I need to clear my head,” Oceanus says then, stealing my attention, thankfully. Thinking of Ryland always upsets me. It isn’t fair; he was taken so soon, and I miss him. More than anyone will ever realize. I bet no one even thinks of him anymore. I do, though. As Oceanus storms out of the room, I stand as Jonas follows out behind him, Cyrus on his heels. “Rebekah, ready?” I nod to JJ, and together, we head out of the sparring room to my room. I have to be in the bar in three hours, so I have time to nap and then get ready. Which is good, since I’m sure we’ll be packed tonight. Worry for my brother floods my thoughts as we walk in silence. I’m not sure what I can do to fix it, but I want to. As we round the corner, JJ takes in a deep breath, and I roll my eyes. He breathes so hard, and it drives me crazy. He has an extra two lungs, so why is he always breathing so heavily? Glancing back at JJ, I smile. “You don’t have to follow me.” He doesn’t even entertain my comment, clearing his throat. “So you think Oceanus will be okay?” I shrug as we turn down the hall. “I don’t know.” Looking away from him, I watch where I’m going when I really don’t have to. I know this house like the back of my hand. I’ve roamed these halls endlessly the last nineteen years, and I love it. My home is huge, one of the biggest houses in Manhattan, from what I’m told. My father built it from the ground up, making sure the speakeasy that he owned was attached. He and Samuel wanted to be able to work and then go for a drink. Now, it’s my only escape. If you call serving alcohol to a bunch of monsters an escape. But our home houses all the staff, the guards, and then my brothers, my uncle, Father, and me. Everyone else in the Patchwork lives in walking distance, since Father wanted everyone to be close in case something ever went down. He’s always on edge about the shifters, or hell, anyone. I get it, I do, but it’s so annoying. Sometimes, I just want to be normal. Whatever normal is. And I’m pretty sure at this moment, so does Oceanus. We turn the corner, and when I hear the moans, I cringe. I hate that I have to pass the infirmary and holding room to get to my room. I hate the sounds of the poor bastards my father chooses for parts. He tries to go for homeless people, ones with no hope, or the almost dead. Ever since I threw a fit about him taking people away from good lives, he’s tried to please me, but I still hate what happens in that room. It pains me. I tried to get him to just go to the morgue for bodies. In fact, I even suggested opening a funeral home to take body parts that way, but I was shot down. The parts have to be fresh, Rebekah. Shaking my head, I head up the stairs as JJ says, “I worry about him. I’m sure he will see Taegan this weekend. She always comes in with her sisters.” I nod as I bite the inside of my cheek. Taegan and her sisters usually come on Wednesday for ladies’ night, which means I’ll probably see her tonight. Should I say something? What the hell would I say? “Yeah, I don’t know. I wonder what he’s thinking.” “I do too. But either way, he’ll do right.” “Yeah,” I murmur, and I wish he wouldn’t. I wish he would disappear, take Taegan, and go off into the sunset, making little wolf babies. Or whatever. I want him to be happy, but he is ever the dutiful

soldier my father has raised. He won’t go anywhere. No matter what. He’s too loyal, too good of a son and a brother. He wouldn’t turn his back on us; he loves us too much. He knows one day he’ll run the Patchwork, and that alone, that power has him so blind to the happiness he could have that he won’t leave. He won’t even try, and that worries me. I don’t want a life like that. I want to love. I want to be happy. I want my own fucking life, but more than likely, I’ll never have it. I’ll be stuck here for the rest of my existence, and there’s no telling how long that will be. “I want to leave this place,” I say suddenly, and I really don’t mean to say it out loud. When I look back, JJ is watching me. “Where would you like to go?” “Florida? California? Anywhere. I just want to leave.” He lets out a long breath. “Why, my love? Aren’t you happy?” I scoff, my face twisting in disbelief. He knows I’m not happy! “No, I’m not. I’m stuck here with nothing to do. I want to be my own person, not the little pet my father has decided I am.” “A pet? Please. He loves you.” “I know,” I say, feeling a bit guilty. Father has given me everything I could ever want. He does it all because he loves me, but I just feel trapped. I want to live. I want to make my own way. “I just want to live the life I want.” “Which is?” “I don’t know because all I do is spar with my brothers and serve alcohol to a bunch of monsters!” I wish I wouldn’t get so upset, but I do. Always. “I just want to leave. Make some mistakes, do some stupid things, and fall in love with someone who doesn’t look at me as a ticket to the top of the Patchwork.” “I know, my love. But, Rebekah, he wouldn’t allow you to leave.” “I know.” “Which means I can’t allow it.” I nod slowly. “I know.” “But maybe soon. He’s working hard on the formula—” “I don’t care,” I say, frustrated. “Even if he gets the formula to work, he won’t let me leave. I’m a prisoner in my own home,” I complain dramatically as we finish climbing the stairs. Finally, I see my door. “I’m going to nap.” JJ nods, knowing I’m done on the matter since it’s worthless to even speak about. He knows I’m trapped, he’s my guard, and there is nothing I can do about it. He lets me get away with a lot more than my father would allow, and I guess I should be thankful. But at the same time, why do I even need a damn guard? “I’ll be outside the room.” Letting my shoulders fall, I sigh. “You don’t have to.” “I do,” he says, leaning against the wall. “Have a nice nap, Rebekah.” Which means he’s done talking. Throwing my door open, I shut it with a little more force than I intended and then lean against it. I don’t know why I don’t want him sitting outside the door. I’m only sleeping, but I just want to be free. I want to do what I want without a constant shadow. Ugh. Walking to my bed, I fall face first into it. Without looking, I reach over, hitting my alarm for my workday setting. Closing my eyes, I think a little more of Oceanus and Taegan but not for long before the blackness takes me.

“Uncle Samuel, what are you doing here?” My uncle, who also looks like the Crypt-Keeper—actually, almost worse since my father worked a lot on him to figure things out —smiles as I fill the cup halfway with Jack before adding some Coke to it and sliding it across the bar to him. “My darling Rebekah, you know I need alcohol after a long day,” he says in his thick French accent. My father ’s isn’t as bad as Samuel’s for the simple reason my uncle didn’t want to stop speaking French. He sometimes talks to me in French, and I have no clue what he’s saying, so I just smile. He’s a weird dude, but he’s cool, I guess. I try not to cringe at the long day of work he must have had, as his work is the reason I heard the moans earlier. Gives me the chills. “Duh, how silly of me,” I say, flashing him a grin as I move down the bar to the next patron. Jazzy music is playing in the background, the Clandestine is packed with monsters, and my feet are already hurting. Since I refuse to wear skirts now with my new man legs, I figure I need to wear hot shoes to attract the attention of the other monsters for tips. It’s pathetic, I know, but it’s my life. It’s well into my shift and we’re busy, and I like that. I don’t notice that JJ and Jonas are watching my every move. That they are on alert and that I’m a target for the shifters. It’s all so annoying, but then, what can I do? I’ve never spoken to any of them, well, except to see what they want to drink, but they steer clear of me, especially since Ryland died. It’s like they can’t look me in the eye, see the pain I feel over their fallen brother. It’s all insane to me. Why would they choose me to abduct? Ryland would throw a fit if he knew. So stupid. “God, we are packed like mad tonight,” Alena, my barmate, says and I nod, glancing over at her as she opens six beers lightning fast. Her long dark hair is to her butt in a wicked awesome braid. Her pale skin is flawless, and those red lips are a showstopper. She’s gorgeous. Timeless. A vampire. “We are,” I agree, pouring more alcohol and passing it to its new owner. I’m nowhere near as fast as she is, but then, I don’t think anyone cares. Everyone is pretty laid-back, except when the wolves get drunk, and then things can get a little crazy. “Good, though. I need the distraction.” Alena laughs. “Yeah, I bet. Have you figured out how to break out? We need to go tear up the town.” She grins and I laugh. She has maybe a hundred years on me, but she was changed when she was my age, so she looks only nineteen and acts like it. She’s so funny and fun, but I know my father wouldn’t let me tear up anything with her. He would have a heart attack if I even asked. “I wish. One day,” I say with a wink, but I think even she knows that isn’t true. No one knows I’m not immortal like the rest of my family, a secret my father won’t allow any of us to speak of, which is why people don’t understand my lockdown. Hell, I don’t even understand my stupid lockdown. So dumb. Turning to take an order, I get back to work as Alena moves around me quickly to fill her orders. As I lean across the bar, filling a tray for my waitress, I am stunned when I hear a familiar voice. “I swear you’ve gotten prettier since the last time I saw ya.” No way. I turn quickly, my gaze meets the sinful blue eyes, and I squeal. Colin Conner. “No way!” I shriek as I go around the bar, jumping into his arms. His warmth envelops me, and he holds me close as I hug him back. I haven’t seen him in two years, and I hadn’t even realized I missed him as much as I did until now. “I thought you weren’t coming back for another year.” “Ah, I missed yer pretty face, had to come home,” he says in his thick Scottish brogue before

kissing me hard on the lips. It’s a quick kiss, nothing to get excited about, yet I do. I love the feel of his warm lips and his strong arms, and I wish like hell something could come of this. But when he pulls back, one look in his eyes has me knowing our kiss didn’t affect him the way it did me. He has moved on. And that saddens me. We were hot and heavy for a while there. My first year working in Clandestine, Colin would come in just to see me. We had gone to school together, we knew each other, but I didn’t know he had a crush on me. It was refreshing, my first real crush after Ryland. He’d sit talking to me for hours through my shift, and when I was done, we’d sneak to the back, telling JJ we were cleaning. But nothing was ever clean. JJ turned his cheek to it, though, let me have my fun, but when my father found out about it, Colin all of a sudden had to leave. I always believed Father was behind it, but he’d never admit it. All Colin knew was that his father needed him to go back to their homeland to help his grandma. But I think we both knew the truth. We tried to stay in touch, but it just never worked. Though, I knew it wouldn’t from the beginning. I’d still wanted it to. “Liar,” I accuse, and he laughs. “No, it’s the truth,” he promises, and I smile as he shrugs. “Plus, my sis is getting hitched.” As we part, I nod. “I heard. So it will be soon?” He shrugs. “I don’t know, ask her. She’s here.” Shit. He holds my gaze as he asks, “Oceanus hear about it?” I swallow hard. “Heard today, my father told him.” “Shit, might need to warn her, then. I think she wanted to tell him.” “Yeah, might have been a tad bit better.” “Probably not,” he says simply, his fingers lacing with mine. “I miss you a lot, Rebekah.” I smile. “I’ve missed you too.” He nods, bringing my hand to his lips, and he kisses it softly as I drink him in. He really is a beautiful creature. Light blond hair, dark blue eyes, and hard lines to his face and body. He’s wearing loose jeans and an even looser tank, his muscles on full display. He’s gorgeous, but one look, and I know he’s in love. And not with me. “Who is she?” I ask, and his eyes widen as he looks away bashfully. “Ya hear?” “I can tell,” I say and he smiles, shaking his head. “Always so good at reading me, kinda scary,” he notes and I smile as he shrugs. “You won’t kick my arse, will ya?” I laugh, smacking his arm. “I will if you don’t tell me about her.” He nods, smiling up at me. Then for the next hour, I listen to him talk about his love, Madeline. All I can do is try not to be jealous, but it’s so fucking hard. Because I know I’ll never have what he does. I’ll die before I ever get that chance, and it sucks so damn bad. Holding my hands in his, he gives me his best boyish grin and I roll my eyes. “I’ll always love ya, Rebekah, always.” I smile. I never loved him like he did me, but I did care for him a lot. “You’re making me blush,” I tease and he laughs, his whole body shaking with the motion. His face is so bright, his grin boyish and unstoppable.

“Don’t hate me?” “Never.” Kissing the back of my hand once more, he nods. “I had to make sure I told ya. I didn’t want you hearing it from anyone else.” “Colin, you weren’t promised to me,” I remind him and he smiles. “Maybe not, but I didn’t want it to hurt you. I know when I left, it sucked.” I nod. “It did, but I’m so happy for you,” I say, squeezing his hands. He sends me a grin. “Thanks, my love.” I suck in a breath just as I spot Taegan, looking around before she sees me. Like her brother, she is drop-dead gorgeous. Long, flowy, strawberry-blond hair, big blue eyes, and a slender body with legs for days. Her face is covered in the sweetest freckles, and I know that’s what Oceanus loved most about her. I’ve always thought she was amazing, but I kind of don’t like that she is marrying someone else. Even if I know she can’t marry Oceanus. She leans on the bar, and her eyes hold mine as she asks, “Is Oceanus here?” I shake my head. “Nope, not tonight.” “He isn’t returning my calls.” I don’t know what to say, so I just stare at her as she searches my gaze. It’s as if hours pass, when I know it’s only a second. Finally, her eyes widen before they start to fill with tears. “He knows.” I nod, and Colin wraps his arm around her shoulders. “Father told us.” She looks away, shaking her head, the pain visible on her face. “I wanted to tell him.” “I’m sorry,” I say, but she ignores me, walking away, and Colin looks back at me. “She’s killing my heart,” he says softly as he lets out a breath. “She doesn’t want to marry Marcello.” “Then why is she?” “To bring the packs together. My dad, ya see, wants numbers,” he says, his gaze holding mine. “You know how it is.” “For?” I ask and he smiles. “What else? Protection.” I nod. It’s no secret that the vampires and the wolves hate each other. Father has tried to bring peace between the two, but their hatred runs deep. Nothing he can do. I don’t miss the way Colin has looked at Alena, like she is filth. While I don’t know why we can’t all just get along, it isn’t my business. I squeeze his hands. “I think Osh should take over the Patchwork and change that dumb rule,” I say and Colin smiles big. “Then they could get married.” “Oh, don’t give me false hope. I’d make ya mine,” he says. My knees actually go weak, yet I wave him off, wanting to lighten the moment. “Please, you have Madeline.” “Ah, she’s no Rebekah von Stein, though,” he says then, and I laugh, shaking my head. As much as I think it’s shitty of him, I can’t help but feel kind of special. He always did that. Made me feel good, and it was refreshing. I missed it. But Colin Conner is not my man. “Oh my, hush, I have to go to work,” I say, going up on the bar lift to plant a kiss on his cheek. “It’s great to see you. I hope I see more of you.” “You will,” he says with a wink. “I’m gonna go.” “All right, see ya.” “You too,” he calls before walking away from the bar and getting lost in the crowd. I watch until I can’t see him any longer, and then I let out a long breath.

Well, that sucked. “Don’t worry, I took care of the bar,” Alena calls to me, and I smile over at her, my heart throbbing. I hadn’t realized how much I had missed him. Or how much he had meant to me. Had I loved him? I think that over for a moment, and I just don’t know. But then, an image of Ryland grinning at me appears in my memory and I smile. No, I didn’t love Colin. Swallowing hard, I turn to Alena and notice that she is wanting some recognition. “Thanks,” I say as she comes up next to me, reaching for a beer. “Sorry about that.” “Oh no, please, the fireworks were going mad around you two. I wasn’t going to interrupt that. An ex?” I sigh. “Something like that.” “He was hot for a wolf,” she decides as she wipes her hands. “Not that I would ever do him.” I smile. “He is.” “But I’m guessing that won’t work,” she adds as she leans on the bar, looking up at me. Her eyes are intent on mine, her loose strands of hair falling around her face. “Nope, didn’t before, won’t now,” I say simply, and I hate how much that hurts. It hurt when he left, and it’s like I just reopened the wound. One I thought I had healed. Stitched together like the rest of my life is. But obviously, those stitches didn’t hold, and now I’m left with a gaping hole once more. Or maybe it’s the jealousy. He gave me a little taste of what it would have been like with Ryland, and then he was gone. Now, he’s moved on, and I’m still alone. The only good thing about that is that I’m alive. But even that doesn’t seem like a win.

he rest of my shift, I was a little down. Not full-out, lying on the floor, singing Adele down, but I was bummed. I think Alena felt it, though, and she picked up a lot of the slack. I did my job, but I was slow, and I was thinking way too much. I don’t even know why, though. It isn’t like anything can change. Even if I were immortal and my father didn’t treat me like a little lab rat, it isn’t like Colin and I could even be together. It’s all so fucking pointless, and I hate that. I hate that I have no control over my destiny. When I gather the trash from behind the bar, I see Alena is tidying up with her normal speedy efficiency. She usually does the cleaning since she can get it all done in the time it takes me to take the trash out and restock the cooler. It’s kind of great working with a vampire. Grabbing the nine bags of trash, I head for the back, and I don’t miss that JJ is right there. He likes to hide, make me think he isn’t up my ass twenty-four seven, but I know he’s there. Tonight, he feels hiding between the cooler and door to the outside will conceal him, but I saw him the moment I came back here into the stock room. But whatever, I’ll let him play hide-and-seek because I sure as hell am not seeking him out. Not only do I not want to argue with him, but I want to enjoy my time taking the trash out. I know it’s pitiful, but this is the only moment I’m allowed outside the walls of my home. The only time I can feel the wind against my face, the chill of the nighttime air. I haven’t felt the warmth of the sun on my skin in years, and I yearn for that moment. But for now, I’ll take the night wind. Looking up at the sky, I smile at how gorgeous the stars are tonight before I throw the bags in the huge trash bin. Since JJ is right behind the door, I don’t feel the urge to hurry back in, and he doesn’t come looking for me. I know he’s watching, and that’s fine. He’s going to have to wait, because I need a moment. Sitting down on the back step, I lean my head back and pull in a long breath. It’s cool, almost spring, and I would love to go to the park. Lie in the grass and soak up the sun. Colin loved the park and had once begged me to come with him. I wish I would have. Could have. I need to stop with that. He deserves more than some secret relationship that would never work. And shit, if my father found out again, no telling what he’d do since sending Colin away didn’t work before. Looking down the length of the alley, I wonder if I could run. Maybe JJ wouldn’t notice until I’m halfway gone. It’s a long shot, but I could at least try… Wait, no. These thoughts have to end. Now. Done. Because I wouldn’t get far. I know I wouldn’t. When tears begin to sting my eyes, I close them tightly, shaking my head. No way in hell am I crying over this. No, I am too strong for that. One day, I’ll be free. One day, I’ll have the life I want. I have to be patient. But man, it’s difficult. Swallowing hard, I fold my arms over my chest and lean on my legs just as I hear JJ let out a long breath. Pressing my lips together, I choke back the tears as I shake my head. “Give me another ten, please.” I’m more annoyed than I should be, but dammit, can’t I get some privacy? “Ten minutes, Rebekah. It’s getting late, the sun is coming up.”

T

Squeezing my eyes shut, I lean my forehead on my legs and wish I could watch it rise. Thoughts of running come back to me, but I know JJ would catch me now. Not that I would have gone anyway. I’m stuck. As I sit there, the wind blows on my face, my hair fanning out and whipping back against my cheeks, but I welcome it. I crave it. I want to feel something other than entrapment. But JJ clears his throat once more. Crap. Shaking my head, I go to stand, but then I hear voices. “I don’t want to speak of this anymore!” It’s Oceanus. “We have to speak about this, Oceanus, it can’t end like this!” Oh, shit. Taegan. Standing, I start toward the voices, and within seconds, JJ is on my heels. “Rebekah.” “Shh!” I throw back at him as I tiptoe to the side of the building. Pressing my body to the hard stone, it’s so cool against my bare arms that it sends a chill through my body. I jump when Oceanus’s voice roars toward me. “End it? Tae, this was over the moment you agreed to marry someone other than me. How dare you! And not tell me anything? I thought I meant more to you than that.” Taegan’s voice is full of panic and pain as she yells back, “Oceanus, I didn’t do this. My father, he did it. He wants to bring the packs together, and I’m so sorry. I wanted to tell you, but he got to your father before I could get to you.” “A phone—” “No, I wanted to do it in person!” she cries, and my heart breaks for her. “I don’t want this, you know that. Surely, you know that.” “Then why are you doing it?” “Because what choice do I have? We do what our families say, Oceanus. You know that most of all.” She pauses, her voice breaking. “And let’s be honest, it isn’t like you are asking me to marry you and want us to run off together. No, not you, Oceanus von Stein, next in line for the Patchwork. You care more about this damn legacy, this family, than me. So don’t make me feel bad for something you would do if the roles were reversed.” Oceanus doesn’t even pause; his feet scuff against the ground as he roars, “You’re right, I would do it. But I would make sure to tell you, to apologize for ripping your heart out of your chest and destroying it. I would apologize for not being the man you deserve, for hurting you, and breaking you—” “You think I’m not broken? I love you, Osh, so much, and I can’t have you.” I hear Oceanus move once more, and Taegan gasps. My eyes widen as Oceanus sounds as if he’s crying. “And I love you, my love, my heart. I hate this, I do.” Tears sting my eyes as silence fills the alley, the only sound I can hear my heart pounding in my ears. “But what—” “Run away with me?” she suggests then, so desperate, and this just sucks. Because even I know what Oceanus will say. “We can’t, you know that. They’ll find us, and no telling what will happen then.” “But maybe they won’t. Maybe we can get away, just us, be happy—” “No, Tae. Beautiful, no. We can’t. I’m sorry. I can’t— I can’t risk your life that way. He’d kill you if I ran away with you. He wants my family to stay together forever, and we can’t mix clans, you know that—” “Did you care about that when you told me you loved me? No, we threw caution to the wind and love—”

“And maybe that was a bad idea, my love. I’m sorry, but as much as this hurts, as much as I can’t stand the thought of this dog touching you, there is nothing I can do.” Taegan’s voice breaks, a sob leaving her lips. Then it’s muffled as if Oceanus is holding her closer while she cries. I look back at JJ, and he shakes his head, the pain visible on his face. Neither of us wants either of them to hurt. I may not be close with Taegan, but she has always been good to me. And Oceanus loves her, more than I even suspected. “I love you, don’t ever forget that,” Oceanus whispers and his voice…it is heart-piercing. When her sobs fill the alley, I can’t take it. Coming off the wall, I run toward the back as my tears stream down my cheeks, off my jaw, and onto my shirt. The wind bites my face as I run, needing the solace of my home. I don’t know why, but I need to be within the walls, where that pain can’t get me. How could he do that? Why does it have to be like that? Why can’t their love be allowed? Just them. I would be fine with it. Anything for Oceanus to be happy. Dammit, it isn’t fair. When JJ’s arms come around me, I hug him tightly, needing his support. “He will be fine. He’s so strong, my Rebekah, don’t worry.” He’s right and I know this, but it still hurts. I nod my head, my voice a whisper. “I hate that, and I know he won’t talk about it.” “I know, but I’ll try, okay?” I swallow hard, pulling back to wipe my cheeks before looking up into JJ’s face. His brown eyes are swimming in his own tears, and sometimes I hate that I don’t appreciate the pseudofather he has become. He loves us four like we are his, and while he is annoyingly everywhere, I should try to remember he only does it because he cares. I know for sure my father wouldn’t be down here, upset for Oceanus. He doesn’t have time for that. When the door to the back room opens, I look toward it. Samuel’s gaze roams around the room until it lands on me. “Ah, there you are. Are you okay?” Pulling away from JJ, I nod as he clears his throat. “Yes, she’s fine.” “Yeah, I’m fine,” I say roughly, running my hands down my face. I have to let this go. No one can know. I won’t betray Oceanus like that. “Sorry, did you need something?” “Yes, come in here. I hired a new bartender.” My face scrunches up. “For?” “Because your father told me to since Alena will need time off for her vacation.” Vacation? What the hell? He is such a liar. “Or because he wants my days cut so I’m not out in the open?” I supply, and Samuel shrugs, his lips curving. “That too. Come on out here,” he says again, and my blood boils. I knew I couldn’t get off that easily, that no matter what, my father would do everything to keep me under his thumb. I look up to JJ, and he shakes his head. I know there’s nothing I can do. Letting out a long breath of frustration, I start for the door behind Samuel. As much as I want to wallow in my pain for my brother and his star-crossed love, I obviously have to fight for my position. Which is bullshit. For one, I don’t want to train a new bartender, and two, I sure as hell don’t want to work with anyone else but Alena. We work great together, and I don’t want someone replacing her—or me, for that matter. Livid, I come out after Samuel just as the door slams behind JJ. Before I can even take another breath, Samuel moves to the left, giving me a full view of the new bartender. A guy. A very good-looking guy. Huh, maybe this won’t be so bad.

“So you’re Aunt Mercy’s son? I don’t remember her having a Killian. Or a son, at that. I haven’t seen her in decades, but surely, I would have known you. That’s odd,” I hear Alena say, but I’m too busy checking the guy out. He’s obviously a vampire—the pale white skin, dark hair, and even darker eyes. He’s big, with wide shoulders, tall, and has a very brooding look on his face. Almost like he’s bored with this conversation with Alena, which is unusual since every vampire who has ever come in here has been completely and utterly obsessed with her. For good reason since she is so gorgeous, but this guy, he couldn’t care less. That is, until he looks at me. His eyes darken and everything stops. What in the world? A whole minute passes before he looks back to Alena. “If it makes you feel better, I haven’t heard of you either. So nice to meet you, cousin,” he says, his voice very low. When a dark grin curves his lips, I catch my breath as I take him in. He is hot. In a psycho-killer kind of way, but very hot, and the way he is looking at me is breathtaking. Almost as if he is looking into my soul. Clearing his throat, Samuel holds a hand out to me. “This is my darling Rebekah, my niece. She works in the bar too. You’ll work with her,” Samuel says, smiling back at me. “This is Killian leFevre.” “What a mouthful,” I joke, and his lips curve even more, his eyes burning into mine. “Ah, yes, but so is Rebekah von Stein,” he says, his voice rough and quiet. Almost in a whisper, and while I’m confused by all this, I can’t help but be intrigued by this guy and his sexy French accent. “But then, a beautiful name for a beautiful princess.” I scoff. “Please. I’m no princess,” I warn, and his eyes lighten up a bit as he nods. “I can tell.” When he throws a wink my way, I hold back my grin as Alena strikes her hips, obviously annoyed. “I hate that I can’t pin you,” she says, and I look to her. “I know my family.” “You have a massive family, Alena,” I say, since the leFevre family is huge. Clans are all over the US and Europe, so there’d be no way she’d know them all. “True, but I feel like I should know him,” she says, bothered, and she looks back at Killian as he smiles in such a boyish yet still scary way. I don’t know how I feel about this guy, but I’m fascinated. “I just got to New York, moved here maybe two days ago. Don’t worry, we’ll get to know each other very well,” he says, but that doesn’t seem to impress Alena. Instead, she gives him a look and shakes her head as her lips curl in disgust. “Whoa, sicko, we’re family. I’m not sleeping with you.” I sputter with laughter. Even Killian laughs, and as I look over to Alena, she is fighting back her grin as she goes back to work, obviously dismissing us. Killian glances at me, his eyes pinning mine, and I feel like I can’t look away. That is, until Samuel claps his hands together, making me jump. “Well, glad we had this talk. You three will work the rest of the week together, and then we’ll make a new schedule.” “Fine, but don’t take me off it. I want to work my schedule,” I demand. “Now, Rebekah—” “No. No now, Rebekah,” I say, mocking him. “Don’t take me off the schedule. I’ll deal with my father.” Samuel makes a face and rolls his eyes. “Fine, you deal with your father.” “Me too, Sam. Don’t take me off, except when I go to Vegas,” Alena says, and I glare. “So you’re leaving?” “Just a weekend,” she says, and I look back to Samuel. “I could have handled a weekend. No reason to bring someone in.”

Samuel shrugs, tucking his hands in his pockets. “I slept with his mother once, I owed her a favor,” he says simply, and I have to hold back my laughter. My uncle and his vampires. His love for that clan always blows my mind. I have never dated a vampire, mostly because being bitten scares the shit out of me. But my uncle, man, he loves them. He doesn’t care what my father thinks, and I find it amusing when they argue over it. Since Uncle is supposed to be a pillar of propriety and all. Instead, he is a pillar of whoring himself around with every bigwig of the vampire clan, which is kind of funny when you think about it. “Wow, good to know,” Killian says as Alena’s laughter fills the room. “So, get used to him, he’s here to stay,” Samuel adds, but when he goes to turn, JJ clears his throat. “He’s had a background check?” Samuel glances over his shoulder and looks bored. “No, does he need one?” “Yes.” “Fine, I’ll do it tomorrow.” “See that you do,” JJ warns, his voice sharp, and even I look over at him, stunned. What the hell was that about? Looking back to Killian, I find him watching me, his dark eyes trailing along my body. A grin pulls at my lips as my heart pounds in my chest. I’m not sure what he’s looking at, but that expression on his face makes me feel like he enjoys what he sees. For some weird reason, that pleases me. It’s a distraction, and I need one after all the crap with Oceanus and Colin. When he smiles, his fangs poking out just a bit, I have to admit, I’m attracted to him. I shouldn’t be, but I am, and I blame it all on his eyes. Those brown depths are intoxicating. But then JJ steps between us, and my gaze rises to his in confusion. “Rebekah, let’s go.” My face scrunches up more. “JJ, I’m not done here.” “Let the newbie do it. You need your sleep,” he says, but then he comes closer, his voice dropping. “Your father is wanting to check you over early tomorrow.” “Damn it,” I groan since I know what that means. More testing. He’s right; I will need sleep. Reluctantly, I glance over at Alena, shaking my head. “I didn’t fill the chest or the cooler, but I’m being told I have to go to bed. I’m sure your cousin can handle it?” Alena giggles, her gaze going to JJ. “Aw, does he change your diaper too?” I glare, but I know she’s joking. “Shut it.” “Yeah, yeah, we’ll get it done. Gives me time to get to know my cousin.” I look back to Killian, and he is still watching me. Almost like he’s sizing me up, and I don’t understand why. I liked it better when he was checking me out. When I clear my throat, his eyes shoot back up to mine, and I glare. “Yeah, have fun with that. See you tomorrow.” JJ waits for me to pass before walking behind me and then out of the Clandestine. Instead of going out the entrance like a normal person would, we go through the side door that leads back into my home. When the second door shuts and we are in the front room of the house, JJ stops me, his fingers digging into my arm so hard I look up at him, baffled. “Ow! What the hell?” He doesn’t miss a beat or let go of me as his eyes bore into mine. “I don’t trust that guy.” “Huh? Who?” “Killian.” Still unsure what the hell he’s talking about, or why, I shake my arm out of his grip, rubbing the

spot that’s burning with pain. “Jeez, why?” “I just don’t.” “Do I even want to ask?” “No, but stay away from him,” he says, his eyes full of concern but also showing he means business. I’ve haven’t seen him this worked up in a long time. He usually lets me do what I want in the bar, but apparently Killian is off the table. “I’m working with him.” “You heard me. Don’t find yourself alone with him, do you understand me?” he urges, and my heart kicks up. “Why? He’s just some guy. Samuel wouldn’t hire just anyone, JJ. He knows his family.” “He’s blinded by his love for that clan, trust me. Something is off.” JJ is acting crazy, but I know not to question him, as much as I want to. I know he is probably right, so I nod. “Okay, I’ll be careful.” “Good. Let’s get you to bed.” “Fine.” As we walk through the house, I don’t question him, but a part of me hopes he’s wrong about our new bartender. Because I wouldn’t mind getting to know Killian leFevre. And those sinful dark eyes.

hen a knock comes at the door the following morning, I groan before rolling to my belly and squeezing my eyes shut as I nuzzle my face into my pillow. Go away. “Rebekah, love, your father is ready for you.” But I’m not ready. “It’s gonna be a minute. I haven’t even woken up,” I mutter, but I’m sure JJ can’t hear me. “I’m sorry, what?” Damn it. Going to my elbows, I look toward the door, my hair falling into my face. “I’m not awake, it’s going to be a minute,” I yell a bit louder than I should. “Twenty minutes.” For shit’s sake. Kicking the blankets off, I roll to my back and look at the ceiling, the cold air making the hair on my arms stand to attention. A shiver runs through me before I set my legs down and run my hands over my face, trying to wake up. Getting up is the last thing I want to do right now. Glancing at the clock, I find it’s only ten in the morning, and that’s just rude. I didn’t get to bed until five. Blowing out a long breath, I bring my knees to my chest and then cringe at the coarse hair that brushes against my hands and arms as I stretch my back. I really need to shave these things, but they freak me out. Pressing my legs into the bed, I look at the scars at the tops of my thighs, and I see they’re healing great. Which is good since my body is made mostly of scars, and properly healing ones means I don’t look too much like a freak. Shaking my head, I wish I didn’t have to go to my father ’s lab. I don’t want to; I don’t want to be under a microscope. I just want to lie here. I want to forget about the world. About everything… But then another knock comes at the door, and my head falls deeper into the pillows. With an exhale, I say, “Yeah?” “Are you out of bed?” “No.” “Get out.” “Ugh! Go away,” I cry out like a toddler, and when I’m answered with laughter, I resist the urge to kick him. Closing my eyes, I wish I were anywhere else but here. Where, I don’t know, but just somewhere else. I can’t help but think about what it would be like if Ryland were still here. Would we still be hanging out, tearing up the town? Would my father have let him come into the house and spend time with me since I’m on lockdown? I’ve always wondered that. Swallowing hard, I roll over and drop my hand beneath my bed, pulling out the box I keep my special things in. Leaning over the side, I open it and move through the contents until I find the picture of Ryland and me together. It’s one of the only ones I have. He wasn’t really into pictures, which is unbelievable with how beautiful he was. Looking at him, I’m taken back to the moment when we were standing in the hall at school, his arm around me, holding me in close as they snapped the photo for the yearbook. I remember moving his wayward brown hair out of his eyes and smiling when he flashed me a cheeky grin. He always did that. Those cheeky, beautiful grins, the ones that took up his whole beautiful face and made those brown eyes shine the brightest. Closing my eyes, I hold the picture close to my chest and let out a sigh.

W

I miss him. But before I can wallow in my yearning for Ryland Kelley, another knock comes at the door. “Ugh! I’m coming!” I yell out, letting out a moan. Placing the picture back in the bottom of the box, I push it under the bed and out of sight because I don’t want anyone seeing it. I get out of bed and stretch as I make my way to my bathroom. My body is so tight. Pushing away all my thoughts of Ryland, I decide I need to get into the sparring room more regularly with the boys. They’ve been busy. I’ve been working out on my own mainly, and it sucks. But I’ll worry about that later. I shower quickly, ignoring the many knocks that come at my door. Since I’m already late, I blowdry my hair and take my time getting dressed in a pair of sweat pants and a big sweatshirt. Pulling my hair up in a bun, I reach for the door just as JJ is about to knock once more. “Really?” He gives me a disapproving glance. “It’s been an hour.” “Okay?” I say, walking past him. “Maybe you should tell my father I’m unruly and you don’t want to babysit me any longer?” He scoffs. “Could you imagine who he’d put with you? You think I’m annoying, just consider the other alternatives.” That actually makes me cringe. “JJ, I’m tired.” “I understand that, but your father is ready to start.” Frustrated, I throw my hands up. “What in the world are we even testing today?” “A lot,” my father says then. I hadn’t even noticed him at the end of the hall. “Rebekah, there is no reason for both of us to have to come up here to get you.” My shoulders fall as I meet his perturbed gaze. “I’m sorry. I’m tired, Father. I didn’t get to bed until five.” “Well, stop working, then,” he suggests as his arm comes across my shoulders, bringing me into his side, kissing my temple. “I love my job,” I grumble and he smiles. “Yes, I know. Samuel told me you would deal with me about your schedule.” I roll my eyes at his amusement. “Not now. Later.” He laughs, and while I want to hate him, I can’t. I love him. Squeezing me into his side, he lets his laughter subside. “Be nice to JJ, please.” “Father, I am! He’s just always there. I get no privacy.” “For good reason,” JJ says from behind us. “See! He’s everywhere,” I complain, but they both just laugh. “He’s supposed to be, you know that. Now come on,” he says just as we reach his lab, and I cower on the inside. I swear I die a little every time I step foot in this place. I hate it. So much. Like any lab, it’s full of scary shit. Jars of body parts he finds interesting. Meanwhile, they freak me the fuck out. Beakers of fluids Father has concocted, probably to shoot me up with. And to top it off, the room is dimly lit. All it needs is some fog and eerie music, and we’re in a monster flick. As I head toward the table for the examination, all his medical equipment is laid out, taunting me, and I wince at the unknown of what is about to happen. “So, what are we doing?” “Checking incisions and your eyes, and then I have a new formula I want to test on you.” My heart drops. “Will it make me sick?” He shrugs. “I’m unsure.” Which is not reassuring at all! Last time he tried a new formula, I was sick for two weeks, puking my brains out, and guess what, still not immortal. Clearing my throat, I suggest, “How about we skip

the formula until you know?” His lips curve as he taps my leg. “How will I know without testing it? Take your pants off.” I let out a long breath of annoyance as I shimmy out of my sweats, pushing them to my ankles as he turns on the light and starts to look at my incisions. “You’re healing wonderfully,” he comments as he rubs some of his healing salve into my skin. It’s cold and tingles as it does what it’s supposed to do. Which is speed up recovery. It’s almost instant for the immortals of my family, but for me, it cuts my healing time in half. “Okay, pull your pants up and sit up,” he says, and I do what I’m told, watching as he reaches for an ophthalmoscope to look at my eyes. They have been giving us a lot of problems lately. The set I have now is my third set, and it’s easy to say my father is getting annoyed with my body rejecting his work. “How is your sight?” I shrug. “Okay, I guess.” “Is the left eye worse?” I don’t want to admit it is, but I know he can see what I’m trying to hide. “Yes.” “Yes, it’s dying. Damn it,” he says, shining a light into my eyes and shaking his head. “Open your eyes wider.” I do as he asks, and then he drops a cool liquid into my eyes. Suddenly, I can’t feel myself blinking, but I sure as hell can see him coming at me with a syringe of purple liquid. Shrieking, I stop him before giving him a panicked look. “What in the hell are you doing?” “Something I’ve been working on. It’s to rejuvenate the dying tissue,” he says simply, pausing. “I took the blood from a vampire, mixed it with some healing agents, and it worked great on Jonas’s nose. I feel it will do the same with your eye.” I balk. “Father, eyes and noses are two very different things.” “Yes, but I believe this will work.” I’m hesitant, for obvious reasons. “So you’re gonna poke me in the eye with a needle?” I ask, my body shaking with nerves. “Yes, it won’t hurt. The drops numbed your eye.” “But I can see you!” “Please, Rebekah, be still.” Damn it. You’d think I’d be used to this, this torture, but still my heart races, my skin breaks out in a cold sweat. He must have suspected that because he looks back to JJ. “Come hold her arms down.” Within seconds, JJ is there, his thumb rubbing along my wrist as my father moves my eye open wide. I try desperately to keep my cool, not to freak out, but as I watch the needle come toward my eye, I can’t keep in my tears. They roll down the sides of my face as the needle slowly goes into my eye. I want to blink, I want to scream, but I stay as still as I can, praying that one day this stops. When he removes the needle, I suck in a big breath as he comes so close to my face my nose touches his cheek. Then he is pressing his finger to my eye, moving something around. Probably the healing formula. I feel nothing, thankfully, but just the thought of what he is doing has me shaking with nerves. “Good, very good,” he says, moving his ophthalmoscope back and forth, nodding his head. He then pulls back, tapping my shoulder. “We might need to get a new pair of eyes if this didn’t work.” I groan. “I don’t want to do another surgery.” “Do you want to be blind?” I shake my head. “No.” “Then we will do another surgery,” he says matter-of-factly, and I don’t even try to argue with him. I’m tired. I’m over this, and I just want to go to bed. When he reaches for the greenish-black filled syringe, my brows come together. “What’s that?”

“The new formula. I added vampire blood—” “Where the hell did you get all this vampire blood?” I finally ask. “And why do you feel this is something you need to mess with?” He shrugs. “I have blood from all the clans, and all but the shifters are immortal.” He says it like I should just understand, but I don’t. I’m scared. I hate this. Slowly my shoulders drop. This is so normal to him, while I’m sitting here, freaking the hell out. Shaking my head, I shrug. “Fine.” “I’m sure it will be fine,” he says before shooting me up with his formula. It burns and then cools before burning again. Closing my eyes, I swallow hard as the pain rushes through my body, tingling as it moves through my chest to my heart. When it reaches its destination, though, nothing happens. From what I understand, my heart is supposed to stop and start back up, but now with a hardness to it that can’t be penetrated. But I feel none of that. I feel the same. Opening my eyes, I meet my father ’s expectant ones, and I shrug. “Is it supposed to be instant?” “Yes.” “Then it didn’t wo—” Before I can finish my sentence, though, I start to vomit violently. A bucket appears, and as I throw up my life, I squeeze my eyes shut. Well, this is freaking great. When I wake up, the sun is down, and thankfully, I don’t feel like I’m about to puke my soul out anymore. Sitting up slowly, I feel sluggish, but I’m not throwing up. I guess that’s a win, even though I feel exactly the same inside. The formula didn’t work, not that I thought it would anyway. I don’t know what is wrong with me, but I don’t think I’ll ever forget seeing my father smash item after item as JJ carried me out of the lab. Father ’s at his wits’ end, and I know it’s crazy, but I hope this makes him quit trying to save me. But I know he won’t. Coughing, I blink a few times, and I feel like something is in my eye. Getting up, I go to my mirror to find the whole right side of my face is swollen, my eye almost shut. Wow. I look amazing. Groaning, I poke at the raised flesh and wonder how the hell I’m supposed to go to work tonight. I doubt people expect me to look good, but even with the scars, I’m not ugly. I have nice lines to my face. My eyes, even if they aren’t mine, are pretty. My lips are full, and I have a stubborn chin, as my father always says. I think I’m nice-looking, and Colin always told me I was gorgeous. Right now, though, I look like Igor. But I’m going to work. I won’t give my father the satisfaction of my not going. While I know he didn’t…or at least, I hope he didn’t…I can’t help but think he did this on purpose. To keep me home, locked away where no one can get me. It’s so stupid, and dammit, I go to work to feel normal—or my version of normal. So, I’ll be there. With sunglasses on, but I’ll be there. Plus, I want to see Killian. My tall, dark, and brooding new bartender I’ve been thinking about more than I should. I don’t know why, but that vampire has me in knots, and I’m ready to figure him out. See who he is. While JJ is loud and clear in my head about staying away from him, I can’t help it. He’s like the untouchable bad boy that I have to know.

When a knock comes at my door, I let my head fall back. “Rebekah, are you awake?” “Yes.” “Are you still wanting to go down to the bastille before your shift?” I did, but then I didn’t. My face is jacked and I’m tired, but the guys look forward to seeing me. “Yeah. Give me a minute.” I get dressed in a pair of tight black jeans and a blazer that buttons beneath my breasts. For the sexy factor, I don’t wear a shirt underneath, which provides a great view of my breasts and my belly. I leave my hair down, putting on as much makeup as the swelling allows before reaching for my dark black sunglasses. Satisfied with how I look, I slide my feet into some ballerina flats before heading out the door, where JJ is waiting for me. “Goodness, you swelled up very badly,” he says instantly, and I guess the glasses and makeup are a fail. “Thanks, JJ,” I say dryly as I start past him toward the bastille. It’s on the bottom floor of the house, and when I reach the trap door in the floor, I have to climb down a very suspect ladder to enter the long hallways of the space. Dropping to my feet, I’m glad I chose ballerina flats as they hit the ground hard before I look up to where JJ is peering down at me. “Call up if you need me.” “Of course.” “An hour at the most,” he says, lowering down my bag. Catching it, I nod. “I know.” Looking around the room, I shiver, wishing I had brought a jacket. Or at least worn a shirt. It’s cold down here. I’m not sure where the breeze comes from, but it’s freezing. It’s musty on this level of the house, and it smells, yet I feel at home down here. Walking toward the hall that holds our prisoners, I see water falling from the ceiling, and the soft singing from one of the cells makes me grin. Most people would call this a dungeon, but that word has always made me cringe. I insist we refer to it as a bastille since I feel the men down here are as unjustly held as those in France so long ago. Looking back at where the ladder is, I smile. I wish it were always as easy to shake JJ as it is when I come down here. The guys who are here hate him because he’s the reason they’re down here. Before he was my guard, he was the prosecutor for our family. He decided who died, who came to the bastille, or if they were even guilty. JJ put every single man down here, and because of that, they won’t speak to me when he is around. Since I enjoy my time with these men who have become my friends, I ask that he not come down. Thankfully, he agrees. Probably because he knows there is no way out down here. “Ah! Rebekah!” Mr. Grun says excitedly as Micha and Reggia both come to the bars of their cells to smile back at me. These men are the only ones who have survived, mostly because their parts are dying and Father doesn’t see the need for them. So they are down here waiting for death, and while it’s morbid and I hate that they’re dying, I couldn’t enjoy spending time with them more. “Hello, boys. How are you?” I ask, opening my bag and handing them all the treats I have collected for them all week. No one knows I do this, but I’m pretty sure JJ is on to me. I don’t care, though. I can’t let these men starve, and I love making them happy. Mr. Grun, a man the same age as my father and put together like my father, smiles sideways at me. He had chopped his wife’s head off and buried it in his yard when he discovered her in bed with another man. He then burned the man on a stake in the front yard. This is frowned upon, since all the man did was scream, not die, and it drew unnecessary attention. The Patchwork hates that. So JJ

sentenced Mr. Grun to twenty years in the bastille. He’s been down here for ten so far, and he’s still kicking. Poor Micha was set up. Even I know this, but JJ had already sentenced him to ten years after finding him with money his brother had planted in his house. Micha used to work for my father, but when he fell in love with his brother ’s girlfriend, things went south, and now he’s here. It was terrible, and like always, he asks, “Have you talked to your father, Rebekah?” I nod. “Yes, but it’s done, Micha. I can’t get you out. Only eight more years.” His eyes fill with tears. “I’ll be dead before then. My arms, they are weak. I need your father ’s help.” “I’ll tell him,” I promise, and I will. While he hates that I come to him with their problems, I think it pleases him that I care. My brothers, they come down, throw food and leave, but I’ve gotten to know the prisoners. I’m their friend. “Rebekah, what happened to your face?” Reggia asks, and I smile. I went to school with Reggia; we were friends. I thought he was a good guy, but he started working with the shifters for a lot of money. Giving them information on my family, and when Father found out, he sentenced Reggia to death for treason, but I begged for him to be sent here instead. Sometimes I feel he’d rather have had death. “Father did something to my eye, and it swelled,” I say dismissively as I pull out my book. “Nothing to worry about.” “What happened to your eye?” I shrug, looking to Mr. Grun. “I’m not sure, my tissue is dying.” “Ah, not good,” Reggia says. “But your father will fix it.” “Yeah,” I agree with a nod. “Till then, I’ll look like Igor.” That has them laughing but shaking their heads. “Never, Rebekah, too beautiful for that,” Mr. Grun says, and I smile. “Thank you.” I blush a bit before laying my book on my knees. “Let’s get started. I slept late and have to leave soon.” Their groans of dismay make me smile, but even I wish I didn’t have to go so quickly. I’d much rather sit down here. With the people who completely understand me.

“M y God, Rebekah,” Oceanus gasps as he comes to me, taking my shoulders in his hands. “What happened to your face? Are you okay?” I can see the pain in his eyes; they’re red as if he has been crying. It is almost an unreal thought. Oceanus, cry? Please. He isn’t that kind of man, but maybe, maybe for Taegan, for the love he lost, he would. Clearing my throat free of the emotion clouding it, I hold my hands up. “I’m fine. It was Father,” I say as if that’s a good explanation. His face is still twisted in confusion. “He hit you?” he asks, his voice rising, and I want to laugh. If he had, what would Oceanus do? Go after him? I pause. The look in his eyes actually has me considering it. Wow. That’s unexpected. Yet I shake my head. “No, not at all. He messed with my eye, and I think the stuff he injected it with made it swell.” Oceanus nods his head slowly before letting me go, but then I stop him, holding his wrist. “But are you okay?” His face doesn’t untwist. “Okay? Why wouldn’t I be okay?” I almost forgot that he doesn’t know I know, so I wave him off. “No reason, just making sure,” I say quickly before walking around him and toward the bar. I guess it’s his night to help JJ babysit because as I turn around the bar, he sits with JJ and shakes his hand before dipping his head toward JJ’s to talk. Rolling my eyes, I hate how strong he’s being. I don’t know why it bothers me, maybe because the whole thing just sucks. I don’t think it’s fair, and I want more for him. Or better yet, I want more for myself. And now I know there is no hope for me. None. When Alena turns, her eyes widen as her mouth drops open. “My God, your face. What happened?” I wave her off as she reaches out, the coolness of her fingers actually welcome against my hot, swollen skin. I almost lean into her hand, but then I pull back, realizing I don’t want to seem weak. I really should work on my makeup skills—or get some bigger sunglasses. “Nothing, no big deal. Just playing around with the boys. I’m fine.” “Good lord, you need to be careful!” I smile. “I know, Mom. Sorry.” She laughs as she squeezes my shoulder before I walk around her, laughing along with her. I just want to start working, get this night over with. I really should have gone back to bed. We have the manpower, and they don’t need me. As I go to the sink, I watch as Killian passes drinks to the customers in front of him. I figure they would have been fine without me, but my stubbornness wouldn’t allow it. Washing my hands, I look up into the mirror and I notice that, with the swelling, a nice dark purplish bruise is forming along my cheekbone. Lovely. Reaching up, I lift my glasses and see that my eye itself is dark red. Shit, what did he do to me? I can still see—it isn’t even blurry, but it looks horrible. I look like a monster. Touching along the even more swollen spot below my eye, I shake my head. As much as I don’t want anyone seeing me, I really don’t want Killian seeing me like this. I hate that I care. I don’t even know this dude and I’ve been banned from him, yet I want to look good. I want him to want me, which

is completely stupid of me. My face being like this is really a godsend. Scare him away, and in return, bury this stupid attraction I have for him. I shouldn’t even feel like this. Disgusted with myself, I look back at my reflection and actually want to cry. There is no hiding my eye, even with my glasses on you can still see below them, so I push my sunglasses up onto my head to hold back my hair and reach for a towel for my hands. Oh well, probably for the best. Rolling my eyes, I wipe my hands before going to turn. But when I do, I turn right into Killian. “Oh!” He steadies me with ease, his lips curving as his eyes meet mine. Last night, his eyes seemed so dark, but this close, in this lighting, they look almost like butterscotch. It’s almost as if I’m seeing him in a new light, and it’s a pretty great sight. Wow. When his grin falls, I moan inwardly, and I know what he’s about to ask. “Your face? Did someone hit you?” Yup. Knew it. Shrugging, I look down before saying, “Yeah, I was sparring with my brothers. One got me.” He doesn’t say anything, so I look up to find his head has tilted to the side, watching me. When he reaches out, I’m frozen in place as he runs his warm finger along my swollen flesh, his lip quirking at the side. “Want me to beat them up?” I smile, my whole face moving with the motion. “You? Against my brothers?” He smiles back, his fangs scary but also very sexy. “Yeah, I’ll fight them for you.” When he adds a wink, I giggle. I freaking giggle. Oh, my. “Rebekah!” I jump at JJ’s voice as Killian’s hand falls from my face. Looking over at him, I give him a disgruntled look. “What?” He doesn’t even answer me; he just waves me away. I shake my head, looking back at Killian. “Sorry.” “I don’t think he likes me,” he says before I can move away. “No, he doesn’t,” I say with a grin, and he shrugs. “I’m not worried about it.” He leans against the bar as I slowly back away. “But I’ll worry if you don’t.” I can’t help it, I laugh. “You don’t even know me.” “So?” he says, standing to his full height, which is over six feet. “I know a beautiful girl when I see one.” The way he says it is almost private, and I feel my body fill with heat as I look away. Holy crap. Holding on to the bar, I feel his gaze on me, and I can’t even express how much it pleases me. I swallow hard. The person in front of me orders something, but I don’t even hear him. Before I can ask him again what he wants, Alena puts his order on the bar in a blur before turning to me. She snaps her fingers in front of my face. “Hey, schoolgirl, get it together.” I look over at her as she laughs, and I grin. “Come on, he’s cute.” “Yeah, but I’m not working this entire bar while you two flirt. Get it together.” I nod. “Fine, fine.” Still in a little bit of a daze, I start filling orders as Alena does the same. She’s right; I can’t get all caught up with him. Not only is it forbidden, but I also refuse to end up like Oceanus. In love with

someone I can’t love. It would be stupid of me, and I won’t let that happen. Killian may be fun to look at, but that’s all. There is no way I’m sleeping with the guy. Soon Alena and I fall into the easy rhythm we are both used to. Only this time, we have a runner in Killian, which is awesome. He does almost everything we need, and it’s great. As I work, a few regulars stop me to ask what happened, but as soon as I say I was sparring with my brothers, it’s dropped. Everyone knows the badass nature of my brothers, so it only makes sense that I would get hurt. Since I’m a mere weak girl, and they are big, brooding men. Whatever. Getting three beers out of the cooler, I feel someone staring at me. When I look to the left, it’s Killian. Again. He’s been doing that all night. When he realizes he’s caught, he looks away, grinning, and I have to fight back my own smile. I’m not doing very well at not being affected by this guy. Clearing my throat, I say, “Killian, can you refill the cooler?” He nods and gets to work as Alena says, “Maybe you can hurry it up. You’re slow.” He just laughs as he heads into the back, and when the door shuts, I lean into Alena. “So you obviously don’t like him.” She laughs. “I get a weird vibe, but whatever.” But that perks my concern. “Weird vibe?” “Yeah, I don’t know. I mean, I talked to my aunt Mercy today, and she said she had spoken with him and that he had said I was confused. She apologized and stuff, so I don’t know, but I still feel like something is off with him. You know?” I shake my head because I don’t feel any kind of weird vibes. I like him. “Yeah,” I agree as the door opens and he comes in, refilling the cooler as I get back to work. And the subject of Killian leFevre is dropped. But just because the subject is dropped between Alena and me, doesn’t mean I stop thinking about him or watching him. It’s just too easy. He’s fun to look at, and I really don’t understand it. I’m not usually attracted to vampires, but this guy, he’s doing it for me. His eyes are distracting. Then add in his quick smiles, and I can’t help it, I want to know more. As we work, I try not to talk or even look at him. I know this pleases JJ to no end, but when Alena goes on break, I find myself wanting to speak to him. I chance a glance at Oceanus and JJ. They are talking very seriously about something, and I feel like this is my chance. Looking back to Killian, I find him watching me and he smiles. “It’s getting slow.” I nod, looking away. “Usually does around this time. It’ll pick up in about an hour.” “Cool.” “Yeah,” I say, and then I make a face. Why am I being awkward? As I look over to him, his eyes gaze into mine, and I suck in a breath. “So, where are you from?” He pauses and shrugs. “Places.” “Places?” “Yeah, all over,” he says then with a flourish of his hand before leaning his hip into the counter. “But who cares about me? I want to know about you.” “Me?” I laugh, shaking my head. “There is nothing about me worth knowing.” He scoffs. “You’re the daughter of the leader of the Patchwork. You’re important.” I smile as I shrug. “Depends who you ask.” “Well, if someone asked me, I’d say you were very special.” His lips curve as his eyes bore into mine, and my belly flutters. Crap.

“How nice of you,” I say, trying not to be affected by him but failing miserably. “But I promise, I’m very boring.” He doesn’t look derailed at all. His eyes are bright as he says, “Maybe you should give me the chance to figure that out on my own.” Turning toward him, I raise my brow as I set him with a look. “How do you suggest we do that?” “I’m thinking an early breakfast, me and you. It would be fun.” Nope, he has no clue. But why am I embarrassed to tell him? Looking away, I shake my head as my face burns. “Wow, you’re turning me down?” I look up, a smile pulling at my lips. “Not because I don’t want to, but I’m not allowed to leave the compound.” His brows pull together. “Not allowed to leave? Aren’t you, like, twenty?” “Nineteen.” “I’m confused,” he says, and that’s visible all over his face. “Me too, buddy,” I laugh and he smiles. “But it’s true.” “So you can’t leave?” “Nope, that guy who doesn’t like you and my brother, both of whom are sitting over there, they make sure I don’t leave and that no one touches me.” He looks over my shoulder, his gaze falling on JJ and Oceanus, and something in his eyes flickers. Not confusion, though. Almost like frustration, which is kind of cute. Especially since I’m one frustrated chick when it comes to the men in my life. “Why?” “Reasons I don’t know,” I lie, and he shrugs his shoulders. “Can you shake them?” I laugh. “The big guy, yeah, but not the old guy. He’s quick for his age.” He nods, crossing his arms over his wide chest. “Well, that’s an issue, I’d say.” “The issue of my life,” I agree as I suck in a breath before looking up to see a man coming toward the bar. “I’ll get him,” I say, needing to put distance between us. I’m pathetic; I sound like a fifteenyear-old girl, and he is probably making fun of me in his head. What adult can’t leave on her own? Oh. Me. Bullshit. Leaning on the bar, I plaster a grin on my face because the guy in front of me is hot and I haven’t seen him before. He’s huge, wide shoulders, dark brown hair, and sweet, honey-colored eyes. His grin is easy, and I find myself smiling back for real. He feels almost natural, familiar, like I’ve seen him before, but I can’t place him to save my life. “Hey, what can I get you?” His eyes cut to Killian and then back to me. “Nothing tonight, sugar. Just here for a visit.” When I see JJ and Oceanus rise out of the corner of my eye, I try to ignore them. “Cool, let me know if that changes.” Before I can move away, though, Oceanus is beside him, leaning on the counter. “A Kelley, in the Clandestine? That is odd, I’d say.” A Kelley? The Kelley? A part of the family that wants to steal me? Drawing in a breath, I look at him, confused, and he smiles almost mockingly at my brother, while JJ comes up on the other side of him, a knife partially concealed in his palm. “Ah, Oceanus, don’t be like that. I thought this club was for everyone in the Works.”

My brother ’s face doesn’t change. “It usually is, Thomas. But you see, that was before your family threatened the life of my sister.” Thomas’s face fills with confusion. “Blasphemy. We would never hurt the Princess von Stein.” “That’s not what we were told,” JJ says sternly. His voice scares me, and soon my heart is pounding. What the hell is going on? Is he here to kill me? I hadn’t even known it was him. That he was a Kelley. Oh, God. “And because of that, we’d ask you to leave, please.” Oh, thank God for JJ von Stein. “Now, boys, can’t we play nice?” All of us look behind Thomas to find a very stunning woman standing in all her gorgeous glory. She’s wearing a tight black dress, her straight black hair is in a bob and her honey eyes in slits. I have never seen her before, but I can tell instantly that she is Thomas’s kin. “Christiana,” Oceanus says, his eyes narrowing as both he and JJ stand, their shoulders back, on the defensive. “Two shifters in one night, all the product of Frank Kelley. Yeah, this isn’t fishy at all.” “Oh, please, I’m here to meet my brother,” she says, waving him off and moving past him to sit by Thomas. Her eyes meet mine. They are so bright, almost like no one could faze her. I, on the other hand, probably look stricken with fear. Or maybe it’s the fact that I can’t focus on her well. Smiling sweetly, she says, “Can I have a glass of your best Pinot Grigio?” My blood goes cold. I’m rattled by fear. They didn’t scare me before, but they just look so normal. So normal that for some reason, they scare me more. I don’t even realize I’m moving until I’m reaching for the bottle and pouring her a glass. I keep looking up to watch what is going on. JJ and Oceanus haven’t moved, their eyes flicking between Christiana and Thomas. “I promise, boys, we are just visiting. My brother is in from out of town. I’d love to hang out with him outside of our home.” I set her drink down, and she lifts it to her perfect lips, taking a sip. My gaze cuts to Oceanus as he clears his throat. “Well, Christiana, like I told your brother, I find it odd that a rumor has made its way through my family that you’re after my sister, and now you two show up. Tell me that doesn’t stink.” “Ah, it stinks, but I assure you, we aren’t here but to visit.” “I don’t trust you, and I won’t apologize for that.” She waves him off effortlessly, and my heart kicks up. I don’t trust her either. “Your precious sister is in no danger, and our fathers are to meet tomorrow. Would we really risk something stupid when William von Stein is coming into our home and we need his help?” I glance to JJ, who hasn’t moved, before looking back at Oceanus as his eyes narrow even more. Thomas clears his throat. “We are honestly just visiting. We don’t wish any ill will to your sister.” Oceanus doesn’t move. His gaze cuts to JJ, who is glaring. Time stops. The air so thick with tension. That is, until JJ nods. Tucking his knife back into his pocket, he says, “Fine, but we are watching. And Rebekah, you don’t serve them. Vampire, you’re on your own,” he barks behind me, and when I look back, Killian nods. “Yes, of course.” “Move,” JJ says to me, and I do as he says, coming to the end of the bar in front of them. Looking toward them as Killian moves to refill Christiana’s glass, I watch carefully, anxiety filling me from the top of my head to the bottom of my toes. I don’t know what is happening, and I almost think I should leave. But I don’t want them to think I’m scared. JJ’s voice is low as he speaks to Oceanus. “Something is not right.” “I agree.” “We should get her out of here.” “They’ll know we’re scared,” I say and Oceanus nods. “She’s right. I want to watch them.”

JJ doesn’t answer at first, and when I look back at them, my heart is in my throat. While I agree something is up, the details are bothering me. “But if they were really wanting to do me harm, wouldn’t they shift into another person they knew I trusted and get me that way? Why would they come at me in front of everyone, in their real bodies? They know I can’t leave, so it isn’t like they can get me, you know? Maybe they are here just to visit.” Oceanus and JJ look to me, both of them with wide eyes, and I shrug. “You know what I mean?” JJ nods. “Yes, my Rebekah, you’re right, though I still don’t trust them.” “Yeah, good point, but don’t let your guard down.” “Didn’t plan on it,” I say with a laugh. But as I turn, Christiana’s eyes cut to mine, and I am frozen under her stare. Her lips curve, and her eyes are almost taunting. Like she is sizing up her prey. Angling my chin, I try to be as tough as I can. Her lips press together before she drags her gaze from mine and onto Killian’s. Well, that was intense. Moving to the back, I start to count the cash drawer since it’s almost drop time. But I’d be lying if I said I didn’t keep looking back to see what was going on. It makes me nervous, it scares me, and for once, I’m glad I have JJ and Oceanus as my babysitters. Wow, never thought I’d admit that.

hristiana and Thomas haven’t been in since last week. Believe me, I’ve been waiting. For what, I’m unsure, but I’ve been watching the door to the Clandestine—and also my back, more so than before. I’d thought they couldn’t touch me, come anywhere near me, but staring into Christiana’s eyes, her menacing gaze, I realized I was very wrong. While JJ and Oceanus were there, on guard, I still felt vulnerable and I hate that. Or maybe I hate that everyone was right. I really do dislike being wrong. When Oceanus falls into the seat beside me, he flashes me a grin and I try to smile back, but it doesn’t work well. I’ve been on edge since the Kelleys came into the Clandestine, but it isn’t only that. He’s hiding how he’s feeling. He’s hurting, wishing like hell he was with Taegan. Rumor is, she’s going to be marrying the wolf in a month’s time. I want to urge him to run, but I know it would be a waste of breath. Looking toward the end of the table as my father lowers himself into his chair beside Samuel, I beg my heart to slow down in its cadence. But it has no plans to. This is my first meeting of the Patchwork. I know the only reason I’m here is because Oceanus fought for it, and I’m thankful for that. But it was way easier to be a badass when I was oblivious to all the madness. While I’m still a badass, I’m a tad bit worried. Seeing those Kelleys—being face-to-face with my threat—really shook me, and I’m not a hundred percent sure if that’s a good thing or bad. Clearing his throat, my father looks out across the table that holds his children, his brother, and JJ and nods. “Family, thank you for meeting with me.” Everyone nods, smiles on their faces, while I just stare at him. I’m unsure why we are meeting, and the anxiety of it has my heart beating out of control. Though I soon I realize we are just here to talk about the goings-on of the Patchwork. I thought maybe it would be about the Kelleys. Actually, I was hoping. Because I need more information. I need to know why they were at the Clandestine. What had happened at the meeting between my father and theirs? And most all, will they be back? Am I still a target? I need to know, but apparently, that doesn’t matter because the topic at hand is if they want to hire more werewolves for the blood runs of the vampires. “The vampires will pay more.” I looked to Samuel as he held out his hands. He was pushing for more security, while Jonas and Father thought it was a bad idea. Apparently some of the wolves were becoming attacked by the rogue vamps that gathered in the dark alleys of our city. While we have the bastille, the vampires don’t do it that way. You commit a crime, they kick you out of the family. And if you commit another crime, they cut off your head. It’s kind of crazy. “But it will cost more, for us,” Jonas says simply, and he’s right. Since Father runs the Works, he is in control of matters like that. But the vampires pay us monthly, so I’m unsure why he is upset. “The vampires won’t pay for the extra security because it goes to the wolves, and we’ll be stuck with the bill to make sure they survive. Is their loyalty worth that?” Oh.

C

“Yes, son, of course. I agree, I don’t want to pay for their bill. They are already using my workforce,” Father adds, leaning back in his seat as Samuel sits up. “Yes, they will pay,” Samuel pushes. “I’ve already spoken with Alistair. He wants the protection from the rogue vamps and is willing to pay extra.” “Then why are we discussing this?” Oceanus says, and Cyrus nods. “Exactly. Wasted time, right here,” Cyrus adds as he crosses his arms. “I don’t even know why we care about their affairs.” “Because they are part of the Works,” Oceanus adds, looking back at our brother. Reaching out, he smacks him upside the back of his head. “Sit up, you slob. Show some respect.” I smile as Cyrus makes a peeved face, slowly inching back up in the chair. “Let’s talk about something that matters. Those shifters, for example.” I perk up at that. “Yes, I agree.” Father looks to me and shakes his head. “In due time. Tell me, Rebekah, you’ve been spending a lot of time in the bastille. Any news from down there?” I look down at the table, biting into my lip. I didn’t think anyone would notice, but apparently, I was wrong. As dark and musty as the bastille is, I feel safe down there. No one can get to me without going through JJ, and the guys down there keep me calm. When I’m in the house, I’m watching my back, always on the defense, and it’s exhausting. I just want to relax, and being down there, I do. “What news could be down there, Father? They’re in a cell,” Jonas laughs, and I cut him a look. “A lot, actually,” I say before turning to my father. “I already told JJ this, but they all need new bedding. Also, some new clothes. It’s too cold not to wear a shirt, but it’s also too warm to wear a sweater. JJ said he’d take care of that, but I’d like for it to be done right away. They shouldn’t have to ask.” Father ’s face turns to surprise. “My love, they are prisoners.” “One is. The other two, come on,” I say, leaning on the table. “Micha and Mr. Grun shouldn’t be down there.” JJ shakes his head as everyone else laughs. “Fine, new clothes and bedding,” Father says dismissively before looking to Oceanus, and I glare. Before my father can speak, I add, “Also, Micha’s arms are acting up. He can’t even move the left one.” His brow rises. “And I care?” “Because he shouldn’t be down there. I understand your reasoning for why he is. Keep people on their toes in the Patchwork, in the Works, whatever. But, honestly. No one needs to know, just fix him. Please.” Samuel leans back in his chair as Father shakes his head. “No—” “I’ll do it,” Samuel says before Father can shoot me down. “Only for you, Rebekah. And tell him he’ll work for me as soon as he gets out.” Father turns to Samuel and shakes his head. “You do it for him, you’ll have to do it for all of them.” He shrugs as my heart kicks up in speed. “Let me worry about that, brother. You worry about the many issues you have.” When he glances to me, he winks, and I smile as Father clears his throat. Micha will be so happy! “Fine, now for what everyone has been waiting for, a recap of my meeting with Frank Kelley.” My earlier excitement is gone as my breath starts to come out in spurts, concern eating me alive. Scooting to the edge of my seat, I take in a deep breath as I lean on my elbow, matching Oceanus’s and Jonas’s positions. Cyrus is slouching again, obviously bored. Clearing his throat, Samuel says, “You’ve kept us waiting almost a week. Please, out with it.”

Father nods, moving a piece of hair out of his eye. “That reason is because we had a second meeting last night.” My brows come together, confused, and when I look around the table, I see I’m not the only one. “A second meeting?” JJ asks, crossing his arms over his chest. “I wasn’t aware.” “No one was,” Father says bluntly, leaning back in his chair. “Last week when I went, we discussed the rumor of his family coming for Rebekah. He denied it, brought his children in. They denied it too, as I thought they would. It’s fine,” he says, but I don’t think it’s fine at all. They are liars, obviously. “He asked for the formula, I said no. He then asked for me to heal him, and I agreed.” He says it so simply. Almost as if it wasn’t the biggest fucking deal of the century! With wide eyes, I look to my brother to find that Oceanus’s mouth has dropped open. “You agreed? Why?” Father holds up his hand, and my heart jumps into my throat. A dead Frank Kelley would be way better than a breathing one. Even I know this, so I don’t understand his game. “For reassurance. He promised he would not send anyone after Rebekah or anyone else if I did—” “He’s lying!” JJ yells, standing up. “William, this is naïve of you. A dead Frank Kelley is a helluva lot better than a live one! He’s the one who hates you, not his family. They only follow him. But doing this—” “Will bring the families together, which is what I want. I want unity. I can heal him, give him a second chance at life, but I refuse to make him or his family immortal. I’ve thought this out. This is why there was a second meeting. It’s done.” JJ lowers into his seat, and I look from him to Father, confused and worried. What does this mean? “So they won’t come after me any longer?” Father ’s eyes soften as he looks to me. “No, my love. He wants the same as I do. Peace throughout the Works.” “Can we trust him?” Oceanus asks. “I don’t think so,” Cyrus says. “Because if so, then why threaten us? What if he’s healed but gets sick again, or Christiana or Thomas do? Then what? Threaten us again for another dose? I feel you’ve set us up for failure.” “Exactly,” Jonas agrees. “This should have been discussed with all of us.” Our father shakes his head, a reassuring smile pulling at his lips. “My children, I promise you, it will be fine. Frank wants what we want. I know it.” “He’s a liar, and I don’t trust the lot of them,” JJ mutters, and even Oceanus nods his head. “Neither do I, Father. I don’t know if this was the right choice.” “Well, when you run the Works, you can make that decision, my boy. I feel good about this,” Father says, looking to Samuel, who nods slowly. “It’s four treatments. He messes up within the next year, we’ll just kill him,” Samuel announces, and I want to laugh. Samuel doesn’t hold back at all. “Simple enough,” Father says, but the boys and JJ don’t agree. “I promise, this will work, everyone. Don’t look so worried. Our love Rebekah will be fine.” I eye him. “So I’m allowed to leave? I don’t need my constant pain in the ass, JJ?” He laughs along with everyone else. I wanted that. While I’m scared and sure as hell don’t trust Frank Kelley, the room was thick with tension. We don’t need that. “Oh, no. Not until I figure out the formula.” Deflated, I look to JJ, and he shakes his head. “I’m not going anywhere, and neither are you. As much as this sounds done, it’s not. I know those people. They want immortality, and they won’t stop until they get it.” “And everyone calls me the neurotic one,” Father teases, but JJ doesn’t find it funny. Neither do I. He looks worried, and that freaks me out because JJ isn’t scared of anyone.

“I’m telling you, something isn’t right here. You’ll see.” Holding JJ’s gaze, Father nods. “Fine, we will see,” he says. “Until then, do your job.” “Oh, I will. Yours too,” he adds, and my eyes widen as Father glares. “All right, boys, enough.” Samuel shakes his head. “JJ, I understand that you don’t trust that family, and neither do I. But this is what is best for the Works as a whole. But the first time anything goes sideways, he’s dead. If William hasn’t conveyed that to them, I will. Don’t worry—” “My job is to worry for her, and I will.” I swallow hard as JJ shakes his head before looking to the boys. “We will continue the shifts as we have.” No one says anything, they just agree as Father says, “If she’d just quit, there wouldn’t be a problem.” Before I can say anything, JJ snaps. “But she won’t, so I’ll watch over her. Like I have been doing for the last three years.” He is taking another dig at my father. I’m sure everyone knows this, but Father seems unfazed as he waves him off. “Fine. Next order of business, the wedding of Taegan and her wolf husband, Marcello, is to take place in a month. Samuel and I will be in Louisiana to meet with the clan leader there. Kurt Conner is curious as to which of our family will represent our clan. Since Rebekah will be unable to attend, for obvious reasons, that leaves one of you three.” He looks at the boys and me. I glance over to Oceanus; his eyes are in slits as his mouth drifts open. “I’d like you to go, Oceanus.” “Me?” Oceanus bites out, and I notice he’s shaking. Oh, no. “Yes. It seems only right, yes?” No! My brother doesn’t answer, but JJ slaps the table, making me jump as he holds out his hand toward my brother. “That is cruel, and you know it, William. Don’t ask him to do that—” But Oceanus holds his hands up, bringing the attention back to him. “No, it’s fine.” “But, Osh,” I murmur, laying my hand on his arm, but he brushes me off. “I’m next in line for the clan, it’s my duty,” he gets out somehow as Father smiles proudly. I hate that look of pride. Oceanus shouldn’t have to do this! “That’s right, my boy. I’m proud.” Oceanus looks away and swallows hard before he stands. “Excuse me.” As I watch his retreating back, my blood starts to boil before I notice Jonas and Cyrus both look as displeased as I do. Glancing back to my father, I glare. “That’s unfair.” He actually looks taken aback. “Rebekah, what are you talking about?” I stand quickly, my chair hitting the ground. “Asking him to go when you know, everyone knows, that he loves Taegan. That’s not right.” He only shakes his head. “He doesn’t love that dog, he only thinks he does. But going, watching her marry someone else, will get his head in the game, and our family will be stronger.” I can only shake my head, my heart in my throat. “So that’s all that matters? This family being stronger? What about what we want as individuals?” He waves me off. “Love, go take a nap. Obviously, this meeting was a lot on you.” “No!” I roar, but he stands, his shoulders back, his eyes trained on mine. “This isn’t right. He does everything you want. He broke up with her for this family. Don’t make him watch his love marry someone else.” “I won’t repeat myself. This conversation is over,” he says in a low, menacing way that makes my heart gallop in my chest. “No, it is not.” I fight back, much to my surprise. Standing, matching his stance, I swallow hard.

“What if that was me—” “You?” He laughs, and my blood turns cold. “My love, no. That wouldn’t happen. You would fall for someone of your kind.” Why does Killian come to mind? Crap. Shaking my head, I hold my hands up. “How do you know? I could—” “No.” He slams his fist to the table, making me jump. “Now, excuse yourself.” For the first time, I’m scared of my father. Swallowing hard, I look to my brothers, but they avert their gazes, and my heart falls to my stomach. JJ stands, and I turn to him. His eyes meet mine before nodding toward the door. But I’m not done. “You make him go to the wedding, and he’ll hate you.” “Not everyone is as emotional as you are. He won’t care. He’ll do what is right for this family.” “We have two different views on what is right for this family, Father. I can guarantee you, asking that of him is wrong,” I say before turning on my heel and stomping out of the room. JJ is right behind me, but before he can stop me or even say anything to me, I notice Oceanus entering the sparring room. “Osh.” “Rebekah, I heard you. Don’t do that,” he scolds and I glare. “It isn’t fair.” “It doesn’t matter,” he shoots back, opening the door wider. “Let it go.” I stop him, shaking my head. I want to say more, but when his eyes meet mine, I know there is nothing to say. Swallowing hard, I ask, “Wanna throw down some?” He laughs, trying to hide the pain, but I see it clear as day. “You sure? I’ve got some steam to blow off.” “As do I.” I hadn’t even realized I did until that moment. I’m mad. Shaking with anger at my father for all the choices he is making. Caring about making this family stronger, about the Works being at peace, and only then about the well-being of his family. As I throw off my shirt and sweat pants, my black sports bra and tight booty shorts underneath, I get into position in front of my very big brother. His gaze is full of pain, and it hurts to look into those eyes. I should just swing and keep my mouth shut, but instead, I whisper, “When you’re the leader of this family, change the rules.” His brows come in as he shakes out his arms. He is more pieced together than me, scars all over him. I wonder if he hates them like I do. Does he wish for a new life? One where there is no pain and no scars? Holding my gaze, he asks, “What? What rules?” “That we can’t mix these families. Change it, Osh.” He laughs with no humor, his eyes darkening with the pain that is eating him alive. “By then it would be too late.” He swings, but I duck, my gaze locked with his. “My love would be gone,” he adds before kicking me in the gut. Wheezing for breath, I recover well. “Then run.” Rushing him, I slam my fist into his chest, then my forearm into his jaw before turning quickly, swinging my leg into his abdomen. Undeterred, he shakes his head. “As much as you think that’s a good idea, I wouldn’t be able to give her the life she deserves.” “But you’ll be in love.” He scoffs. “Love isn’t everything, my dear Rebekah.” He swings at me, but I dodge it, my gaze searching his. “Do you really believe that?”

He swings another time, and his fist connects with the side of my head, knocking me to the mat. When I look up at him, he nods. “I have to,” he says, averting his gaze to the side. But then he shakes his head quickly, almost shaking away the emotion before swallowing in a deep breath. “Now get up and come on.” As I slowly rise, I know I don’t want to agree with him. I don’t want to have the same outlook on our lives as he does. I want to believe that all you need is love. That it will give you everything. Maybe that makes me just a stupid, naïve girl. But if it does, then I don’t want to be anything else.

top looking at him. No, he is not looking at you. He is working. God, he has a great ass. Shaking my head, I look away and roll my eyes. The flirting and the attraction to Killian need to stop. They do. But it’s just so much fun. I lean against the bar as he pours a drink for some of his clansmen. He’s awkward around them, or them around him. I’m not sure which. But when his gaze turns to me, he flashes me a little smile and my stomach flutters. I can’t look away. He is so easy to stare at. And those smiles? They are like a hit of the finest drug out there, honestly. Not that I would know, but I’ve heard stories. Anyway, his grins just come so easy, so quick, and those brown depths of his…the way he drinks me in? No wonder I thought of him when I was arguing with my father about Oceanus. Or that I think of him a lot more than I should. Not that I want to marry Killian or anything—that is crazy talk—but I sure do want to get to know him. Like, really get to know him. As stupid and pointless as that is. We don’t get to talk much during our shift, though. Nothing deep, just friendly conversation, and while I know I’m not supposed to speak to him or anything, he makes me need to break the rules. To get lost in his eyes, his smiles, and just live. God, I just want to live. Swallowing hard, I look up just as his eyes lock with mine, and I’m pretty sure he is undressing me. He always does that, and I freaking love it. Now, I know that’s not a reason to find a man alluring, but when you’re basically sewn together and some guy finds you hot, it’s hard to ignore. Plus, he’s all mysterious and brooding. I know nothing about him, only how he makes me feel. As much as I want to explore what those feelings mean, or who he is, I know I can’t. Not only is my father who he is, but JJ would have a heart attack, not die from it, and then kill me dead. Or Killian. Or both. Sigh. Tearing my gaze from his, I find that we aren’t busy at all. Actually, we’re dead. Only a few vampires have come out, and I’m cool with that. Not much I have to do. Just pour some blood in a cup, and boom, they’re done. That’s good too, because Killian is slow. Unlike his vampire cousin whose movements are fast and efficient, Killian’s are slow and meticulous. I think he’s a neat freak, and I have no clue why that turns me on. But it does. Because I’m a freak. Literally. Once more, sigh. Since Alena has gone to Vegas, it’s only us tonight, and JJ of course, and I like it. I don’t know why, but I’m comfortable with Killian. Which is totally insane, and I really should look into that more, but he just feels right. Which is pathetic and pointless, but what am I to do? He makes being

S

locked away fun, and I don’t think about my situation as much. “So have you even met a human?” Well, except when he isn’t questioning my life. I roll my eyes as I laugh. “Yes, I went to school with the rest of the clan. I walked to school, or took a cab when it rained, so I was around them.” His face twists in confusion as he looks over at me. “So when did your lockdown happen?” Holding his gaze, I shrug. “About three years ago.” He doesn’t understand, and I know that, but I just keep eye contact with him as his eyes search mine. “And I’m sure you won’t tell me why.” “Nothing to tell,” I say, moving past him and reaching for a water. “Just how it is.” “And you don’t question it?” “Nope,” I lie with another shrug. “I respect my family.” Another lie. “Ha, liar,” he teases, moving near me and towering over me as his eyes burn into mine. “I bet you fight tooth and nail, wanting your freedom. I bet everyone in that house cringes the moment you step into the room or open your mouth because the fight is coming.” Breathless, I am leaning into him, my eyes locked with his. “How do you know that?” “Because no one with as much sass as you have, princess, is quiet about their needs. I can only imagine what it’s like to be with you behind closed doors.” His eyes are so sexy, his smirk sinful, and the way he said imagine was downright wrong. He does this a lot. Little one-liners that have my heart reeling. “Are you implying something, Killian?” He winks. I beg myself to keep it together. “Me? Never,” he says innocently. “But I bet you’re a screamer.” “You dog!” I say, smacking him, and he laughs. “While I may—” He stops abruptly and laughs once more. “Don’t act like you don’t like it. I bet all kinds of guys are trying to get with the princess of the von Steins.” Looking away, he runs his hand down his face before reaching for the glass of bourbon I’d seen him pour earlier. He says my last name like it’s dirty. Almost like it’s disgusting in his mouth. It’s odd. “Do you not like my family?” He looks back at me, and I’m surprised I asked. “What gives you that impression?” “The way you say von Stein.” He shrugs. “Do you even like your family?” What a crazy thing to ask! “Of course. I love them.” His eyes narrow, his grip on the bar tightening as he looks over at me. “So you like that they steal humans, take their parts for themselves. Hold the formula away from people who need it? Run the Works with their rules, telling everyone what they can and cannot do?” His eyes are dark, not with want or yearning, but with fire. He’s pissed, and I don’t understand. Taken aback, I eye him. “What in the hell—” Holding his hand up, he sucks in a breath. “Princess, I’m sorry. Got a little carried away there.” Swallowing hard, I don’t move. “Why do you care about the humans? If we didn’t steal the blood from them, your family wouldn’t survive.” Looking away, he nods. “You’re right,” he says roughly, but even I know he doesn’t believe his words. “But they deserve to live, not to be wasted by your family.” “They are not wasted. We only take the ones who are dying—for their parts. Don’t make us seem worse than your family. You guys used to kill your victims, no matter who they were. Without my father ’s rules, you’d all be eliminated. He helps.” Holding my gaze, he swallows hard. I don’t

understand why I am arguing with him, why this has happened. We were flirting, having a grand ol’ time, but now… Now I’m pissed. “My family does a lot for the community. It wouldn’t be anything without what my father and Samuel have built.” His body is tense, his eyes on mine as he towers over me. “Yet, they hold the formula.” “What in the hell are you worried about the formula for? You’re immortal!” I finally yell, and I don’t understand why I am so upset. This guy’s opinion doesn’t matter. He’s just some vampire. A sexy, naughty vampire, but he is nothing to me. Why is he riling me up so much? Something changes then, and he swallows a breath before looking over at me. Taking a step toward me, his lips curve, his little fangs peeking from under his lips. “Told ya.” Bristling with anger, I glare. “Told me what?” “That you’re a fighter,” he says as he backs away, sending me a sinful wink. “You son of a—” “Rebekah.” Turning to my right, I see Taegan is there, her eyes full of tears as she leans on the bar. Surprised, I go to her, my eyes wide as I look up at her. “Taegan?” With a hushed voice, she leans into me. “Please tell me Oceanus is not coming to the wedding. Please tell me your father is not that cruel.” Sucking in a quick breath, I hold her gaze as I shake my head slowly. I hadn’t expected to see her, but I should have known word would get around. Only my father would think this is okay. “No, I’m sorry—” “Taegan.” My brother ’s voice is low, but we both hear him. I turn to look at the end of the bar where I hadn’t realized he was sitting with JJ. Rising slowly, he comes toward us in a stride I’m jealous of. Within seconds, he is in front of her, his eyes on her, his back to me. “It’s fine.” “No. It’s not.” Taking hold of her arm, he pulls her away and out of earshot. Unfortunately. As I let my shoulders fall, I think about how much I hate all of this. I watch as they speak in hushed tones. Their bodies are drawn together, their eyes so dark and intense and only on each other. They love each other so damn much, and it’s just not fair. Will they ever feel what they feel now with another? How can they walk away from that? I don’t think I could. Looking away, I suck in a breath. My heart is still pounding because of that stunt Killian pulled. And my brother…he just has my gut in knots. When I glance out to the bar, I see that a group of wolves has just entered. Colin is with them. With his girlfriend. Well, isn’t that just grand. His arm is draped over her shoulders, and she…she is gorgeous. Flawless skin, tall, blond hair, and huge blue eyes. She’s everything I’m not. I swallow hard as his gaze catches mine. I smile, unwilling to allow him to see that it wrecks my heart to see him with her. When his lips curve, I wave awkwardly before looking away, my gaze falling on Killian’s. “Mad at me, princess?” No. “Yes.” He smirks. “Liar.” I glare and he just grins, which of course, makes me grin. “You okay? Drama in

the clan?” I shrug. “Nothing my perfect brother can’t handle.” “Ah, true. Didn’t he date Christiana Kelley for a hot second?” I pause. “Did he?” He shrugs. “That’s what I heard.” Wow, that’s some news. “I’ve only known about Taegan.” “Yeah, but before her was Christiana.” I eye him. “How do you know that?” He looks away, shrugging. “I went to school with them.” Oh. Well, that makes sense, I guess. Funny, I hadn’t even known that. If it was even true. How scandalous! My brother ’s love for a wolf was one thing, but to be involved with a Kelley? That’s blasphemy. Glancing over to where he stands with his love, I shake my head. “So what’s the deal? He can’t be with her because she isn’t his ‘kind’?” I go to look over at Killian, not realizing he is beside me. When he leans into me, his arm brushing mine, I want to say that I feel nothing, but that would be the lie of the century. “Yes,” I whisper, my body catching fire. “And she is marrying another wolf.” He cringes. “Jesus, that is some The Young and the Restless type shit.” Confused, I look up at him. “Young and Restless?” He waves me off. “Don’t judge me. It’s a soap opera.” I giggle. “That’s sad.” “Shh, you,” he demands, pointing to the couple. When I glance back at them, I find Taegan is crying. “Why don’t they just run?” “Oceanus won’t. He loves my family too much.” He shakes his head. “I guess I get it. You’re nothing without family.” I don’t know that I agree with that statement, but that’s probably because I’m jaded. My family isn’t like his, or even Taegan and Colin’s. My family is all about power. And some love. “So what’s the deal with the other wolf, Colin? He keeps looking over here.” I glance to where Killian is indicating and find he’s right, Colin is staring at me. “We dated for a while.” “Ah, did you now?” I look over at him, and I’m stunned by the look he’s giving me. Almost as if I slapped him. “Yeah?” “And you broke his wee heart, then, by the looks of it.” Making a face, I turn to him fully to find him grinning, his earlier hurt look gone. “Wee?” “Aren’t they Scottish?” he defends and I giggle. “Yeah.” “Okay, then. His wee little heart, ya broke it, I’m sure.” “You are a little too good at that,” I tease and he smiles. Or better yet, he wrecks me. Those smiles, man, they are lethal. I bet his lips are heaven. Clearing my throat, I look away before I do something stupid. “But, no, I didn’t. My father sent him away.” “Aw, that’s so sad,” he says, and I glare up at him. “Are you teasing me?” “Me?” he asks innocently. “Never.” “Rebekah!” Looking toward Colin, I’m surprised to find him on the couch. He’s drunk, I know from the way he is wobbling, and the group he’s with is no better. All drunk, having a blast, laughing at their brother. “Rebekah, I love you!” I laugh. “Colin, hush. Sit down,” I call, but he shakes his head, coming toward me in six big strides.

He takes my hands, and I laugh. “Colin, stop. You’re drunk.” I see JJ get up at the end of the bar. Even Oceanus is watching now. “But I love you, Rebekah. Tell me you love me too.” “Mate, isn’t that your girlfriend?” Killian asks, and Colin nods. “Yes, but I love her,” he stresses, his eyes on me, or maybe he’s falling asleep. I’m not sure. “Please, let’s run away together.” I laugh. “All right, Colin. Taegan, come get your brother.” “No!” he complains, taking my hands and kissing my palms. “Let’s run away, me and you, forever.” “You have a girlfriend, you big idiot,” I laugh, but inside I’m freaking out. How much I wish someone would say that to me and mean it. Take me away from this world and love me, but I know that isn’t the case with Colin. He’s just drunk. He may love me, but he wouldn’t disrespect his family or his name for me. “She knows I love ya!” he insists, and I roll my eyes. “That’s fine, but JJ, he’ll kill you,” I remind him. All of us turn then, looking to JJ, who is nodding slowly. “I will.” Colin drops my hands and backs away. “Ya break me heart, Rebekah von Stein. I’ll never love again.” I smile, breathless. How I wish that were true. “I’m sorry?” “You are a temptress, a tease, a stealer of hearts,” he proclaims as Oceanus grabs him, Taegan taking the other side. “All right, friend, let’s go,” Oceanus says, and as they drag him out, I find his girlfriend hasn’t moved. Nope, she’s glaring at me. “Great, now I have an angry girlfriend staring me down,” I mutter and Killian laughs. “Good thing you can take her,” he says with a nod before moving to clean the bar. Letting out a long breath, I can’t believe Colin did that. He’s usually not that dumb; he must have had a lot to drink. I just hate that I wish everything he said were true. That I meant that much to him. To anyone. “Hey, don’t let that dude get you down.” Glancing up from the sink, I meet Killian’s gaze. “Huh?” “I see your face, you’re bummed. But tell me this, did he ever say that stuff to you when he was sober?” I shrug. He didn’t, but I’m not admitting that. “We weren’t like that.” “Like that?” he scoffs and then laughs. “In other words, no.” I hate his smug look. “Whatever.” “No, no whatever,” he says, stopping me as I try to pass by him. “Because a smart man, a good man, wouldn’t let you go a day without knowing that he loves you, or that he wants to run away with you. Don’t forget that.” His eyes are locked on mine, and my heart is pounding in my chest as he slowly moves backward. “You’re better than that,” he says, his lips curving. “At least, I think so.” As I watch him move away, that grin on his face, my stomach does a flip and then a flop before I have to look away. To hide my own grin.

“S o you’re a know-it-all, then?” I ask, and Killian looks over his shoulder at me, a smirk on his face. The grin is still on my lips. I can’t hide it. I don’t get it. I really don’t. I know he is untouchable, yet I don’t care one bit. Leaning on his forearms, he shrugs. “Not a know-it-all per se, but I know stuff.” “Oh, yeah?” He grins, his little fangs peeking out at me. Is that it? The unknown of being with a vampire that has me in all kinds of knots? “Yeah, you know when you’ve traveled like me, seen the world, you learn a lot.” It’s a dig, but I won’t give him the satisfaction of knowing it bothered me. He doesn’t know how much I want to travel, how much I want to blow this popsicle stand, and while I think he’s hot and I may want to sleep with him, I refuse to let him know that. So I roll my eyes. “You don’t know everything. Especially anything about what’s between me and Colin.” His eyes are challenging as he leans his hip into the bar. “Your little puppy-dog lover?” he teases and I glare. “Please, I can call that a mile away.” I hold his rebellious gaze, hoping that I match it as I stare him down. Clearing his throat, he laughs a little before saying, “I know it probably felt special, and it made your heart gallop and skip and all that other romantic shit, but I can promise you, it wasn’t even kinda real.” What in the world? With my face twisted in complete disbelief, I shriek, “How do you know?” “Because he’s a moron.” “You don’t even know him!” “Doesn’t matter. Anyone who screams he loves you while his girl is sitting there isn’t even a man. Probably used you for the hot sex and to get ahead. He’s a dog… Ha, he really is.” Well, isn’t he hilarious? And whoa, did he say hot sex? Breathless, I shake my head. I must have heard him wrong. “You know nothing.” So sure of himself, his grin widens, showing all of his fangs and sending shocks between my legs. “Oh, princess, I know a lot.” I am losing it, and I don’t lose it. “Stop calling me that,” I spit at him and he laughs. “Why? It’s cute and so are you.” His French drawl is as thick as honey as his eyes bore into mine. My heart…it’s pounding in my chest, and I hate how cocky he is. Like he knows everything. “Whatever.” “Whoa, way to hit me with the comeback. What are you, twelve?” “Shut it.” He grins. “Don’t get mad because I’m telling you the truth.” Why am I attracted to this guy? “For me to be mad would mean your opinion matters, which it doesn’t.” He hasn’t stopped smiling, and I’m sure it’s because he knows I’m lying through my teeth. “And I think it’s funny, you commenting on my life, yet you won’t give me the option to do the same because, oh, yeah, I know nothing.” He looks away, that grin still on those naughty lips of his. I want to be annoyed with him. I want to think of him as a jackass. But I don’t. Shaking his head, he looks up at me through his dark lashes. “Nothing to know.”

He is all bad boy with a wall firmly in place and no way around. I shouldn’t want to take a bulldozer to the wall. No, I shouldn’t. “I beg to differ,” I challenge as I drink in his profile. He really is magnificent. So dark and oh, so sexy. I almost can’t stare at him for long. He’s like the sun; he starts to make you burn. Okay, moving on. Swallowing hard, I say, “How do you even know about love? I highly doubt you’ve been in love.” He pauses, his eyes boring into mine. “Well, princess, despite your doubts, I have been in love. A long time ago.” I bite out, “And?” “And I got my heart broken because I had to leave her.” I pause. I hadn’t expected him to say that. I thought maybe he was just some player like most of his clan is. The vampires aren’t known for their fidelity, for sure. His comment has thrown me off my game, but I won’t let him know that. If anything, all the sparring I’ve done with my brothers has taught me to always be on the offense, so I’ve got this. “I read you wrong.” “Happens.” “Probably since you don’t give me much to work with.” He has a naughty glint in his eyes. “I mean, princess, if you want something to work with, I can give you something.” Ignoring his teasing tone, though it does make my stomach clench, I ask the question that has been bothering me since he brought up Oceanus and Christiana being together. “You say you went to school with my brother, but he doesn’t know you. Or at least he didn’t act like it when we first met you.” “I didn’t hang with the cool kids, princess. I was an off in the distance kind of guy,” he says before glancing over at me. “A loner.” I find that hard to believe. First, he is gorgeous, and second, he is a vampire. His clan is in your face, wanting everyone to see them. No, he’s lying. But before I can ask anything else, he crosses his arms, his eyes questioning. “Why do you spar with your brothers so much? For your family always wanting peace, seems like they are raising you and your brothers to be warriors.” I make a face. Where the hell did that come from? “What?” “Oh.” He pauses. “I thought we were trading questions here.” “No way.” He shrugs. “Oh well, tell me anyway.” “There is nothing to tell. We spar because we like to. It’s good for my body, to keep me in shape.” He has a deadpan expression. “While, yes, you have a banging body, I’d really like to see those legs uncovered. I find it hard to believe your brothers like beating you up.” I want to laugh, because if he knew what I was hiding, he wouldn’t want to see them. Instead, I hold up a finger. “Excuse me, I beat them up.” He laughs. “My apologies.” Without missing a beat, I ask, “So then you graduated and took off?” An amused grin pulls at his lips as he nods. “I did.” I wait for more, but nothing comes. “And?” He laughs, but I don’t back off. I want to know. What is he hiding? “As soon as you tell me why you’re locked away, princess, I’ll tell you why I took off.” “There is no reason—” I try, but he shakes his head. “There is,” he argues, before taking a wide step toward me, chancing a glance at JJ before looking back at me. “But I’ll settle for something else.” He then leans toward me as I look to where JJ is sitting. He’s on his phone, not paying any attention

at all. Meeting Killian’s gaze, I swallow hard. My heart, it’s doing that galloping thing he spoke of. My skin is burning from the heat his body is generating, and God, his eyes are mesmerizing. What is happening? “Yeah?” I ask, almost swallowing my tongue. Letting his head fall to the side, he grins. “Are you dating anyone?” My eyes widen a bit. “Me?” “You, princess.” I hate that nickname, I do! But why does it make me breathless? “No. I’m not. You?” “No.” His eyes are so dark, gazing into mine. I don’t know what is happening right now, but a part of me is sure he’s about to kiss me. In front of God and everyone. Including JJ. “I can’t kiss you here,” I blurt out, and his brow quirks. Eyeing me, he curves his lips even more. Shit, why are those fangs hot? “Kiss you? Rebekah von Stein, you naughty thing, I was just looking into your eyes. I love how they aren’t the same color.” I bite into my lip. “I think they make me look like a freak.” His eyes soften, his lips turning up into a full grin. “No, princess. Gorgeous is more like it.” Swallowing hard, I’m lost in his spell. I don’t have words. I don’t have anything. I’m frozen, unsure what to say, how to move, or even what the hell I’m supposed to do. His chuckles run down my spine as I hold his gaze. “I have to say, princess, I think you like me,” he says, backing away slowly as my face burns. Scoffing, I glance away, trying to prove him wrong. “Like you? Please. You’re the one into me,” I shoot back and he laughs, which makes my heart drop a bit. I was joking, obviously, but then he seems so uninterested. Did I read this wrong? Is this a one-sided attraction? But wait, why does it freaking matter? “Oh, yeah?” “Yup.” I have nothing else to say. My heart is beating so out of control I worry I will need a new one. Crap on a cracker. Who is this guy? And why does he make my blood boil one second and my whole body catch on fire with need the next? Leaning my back to the bar, I suck in a breath before reaching for an ice cube and popping it in my mouth. Because obviously, I need to cool down. “I’m sure that happens a lot. All these people falling for the gorgeous Princess von Stein.” And then I promptly start to choke on said ice cube. As I hack up one of my lungs, not sure which one, Killian rushes to my aid, but I wave him off. I notice JJ stands just as the ice starts to melt in my throat. I hold my hand up and choke out, “Just an ice cube.” JJ scoffs. “Can you not die by ice cube today?” “Good plan, I’ll stick to that,” I gasp out as I swallow hard, my eyes watering. Killian hands me a paper towel, and I wipe my face as I choke out a breath. “That was scary.” He grins. “Yeah—” “Vampire, three steps back, buddy.” JJ’s voice is sharp, almost menacing, but Killian just grins. Taking three steps back, he looks over at me. “Is he always there?” “Always.” He looks dejected but not surprised as he glances back to JJ. Killian clears his throat, and I watch as he assesses the situation. I find it intoxicating. Is he trying to figure out a way to be alone with me? Lord, what is the matter with me? This is so damn wrong, and I know better, especially with all this

crap that’s happening with my brother, but I can’t help myself. “Why?” I say, and his lips purse. “Well, you accused me of trying to kiss you earlier.” He pauses as my face warms, his lips curving. “Figured, since you asked, it must mean you’re thinking about kissing me. And if that’s the case, how am I supposed to kiss you when that guy is always around?” he mock-whispers to me, and I can’t help it, I laugh. He wants to kiss me! For the love of God, I sound insane. Biting into my lip, I glance over at JJ to find him talking to Oceanus. Taegan is nowhere to be found, but my brother ’s shoulders are taut. He’s angry. As much as I want to know why—and question him ruthlessly until he tells me—I really want to meet Killian in the back. Clearing my throat, I say, “What if I deny that claim?” “I’d call you a liar,” he decides and I grin. “So you want to kiss me?” I ask and he laughs. “I mean, should we hold hands first?” I roll my eyes. “You’re impossible.” “I’ve been called worse.” My breathing has sped up, and I want nothing more than to meet him in the back. “I could go to the back to get ice.” He nods. “And I should come help. Can’t have you choking on any more ice cubes.” Licking my lips, I nod. “For sure, no telling what could happen then.” His eyes are dark as his lips curve. “Are we talking about you choking on ice cubes? Or…” “Oh my goodness, how old are you?” I tease, pushing off the bar. He thinks he’s hilarious, though, and he laughs as I pass by him. “Don’t come right away. Give me a minute.” He laughs. “Not the first time I’ve heard that.” I glare and shake my head before heading toward the back. Before I can go through the door, though, Oceanus’s gaze meets mine, and I pause. “What are you doing?” “Heading to the back for ice,” I say before walking to him. I place my hand on his bicep. “Are you okay?” “Fine. Rebekah, don’t worry about me,” he says, annoyed, and I want to ask more, I do…but I’ve got other things to do. But something is bothering me. Dropping my voice, I look up at him as he looks down at me, a quirk in his brow. “Why are you looking at me like that?” I smile. “You never told me you dated Christiana Kelley.” He pauses, his eyes narrowing to slits. “H-how do you know that?” I shrug at his look that’s a little confused and maybe a little angry. “I don’t know.” “Don’t you lie, Rebekah,” he demands, and I look down at his chest. Why did I say anything? “Killian told me.” His head tilts to the side before his gaze locks on Killian. “How did he know?” “He went to school with you.” Oceanus is a statue, his eyes glued on Killian. I instantly regret saying anything. “Don’t be mad at him. I kind of pressed for the info.” He shakes his head. “It’s fine, Rebekah. Go on now, get the ice.” I don’t move, though. I don’t trust the murderous gleam in his eyes. “Promise me you won’t say anything to him. Or start a fight.” He looks back down at me and nods. “Promise.”

Crap. I messed up. I look back at Killian. He’s oblivious as he pours some blood in a martini glass and hands it to the lady in front of him. Turning, I glance back up at Oceanus as he lowers himself into the seat beside JJ before I head to the door. When I look back, though, their heads are together, and my heart drops to my stomach. What did I just do? Maybe I’m overreacting. Maybe it’s no big deal. But after filling the two buckets with ice, I lean against the cooler, watching the door as I wait. For close to fifteen minutes. And even though I told Killian to wait, I know something is up. Fear settles in my chest as I reach for the buckets and head out to behind the bar. Pushing the door open with my back, I glance out, not seeing Killian. When I see that JJ and Oceanus have been replaced by Cyrus, I know something is wrong. And it’s all my fault.

“W here are JJ and Oceanus?” I ask Cyrus. He shrugs, looking bored as always. I fear for our clan if something happens to Oceanus and Jonas. Not that it could, but I’m just saying, the brother in front of me is not the sharpest tool in the shed, and this clan would be doomed. Waving me off, he lets out a long breath, unaware of the panic I feel that surely must be coming off me in waves. Did Oceanus break his promise to me? I wouldn’t think he would, but where is Killian? It doesn’t make sense. “I have no clue. Oceanus called me to watch you. He had something to do with JJ and Father.” I shouldn’t question him. I mean, it could happen, but I know he’s lying. “And Killian?” “Who’s that?” “The guy who was working behind the bar!” I exclaim in frustration, and he shrugs once more, like it’s nothing. Like Killian has no worth. I hate how much that bothers me. “Oh, that vampire? He said he had to bounce, and he left. I don’t know.” My blood boils. “Liar.” He rolls his eyes, completely uninterested in my anger. “Whatever. Get your shit done so we can leave. I’m tired.” “Not until you tell me what’s going on,” I protest. But Cyrus being Cyrus leans on the bar, completely ignoring me as he opens a game on his phone. Letting out an annoyed roar, I throw my hands up. “Did they take him?” “Take who?” he asks, looking back at me with his uninterested blue eyes. “Killian!” “Who took Killian? And what kind of name is that?” “Argh!” I holler, receiving weird looks from the patrons in the bar, but my focus is on my unfocused brother. With the patience of a saint, I ask, “Did JJ and Osh take Killian?” Cyrus’s brow rises. “I told you. Vampire bounced. JJ and Osh went to meet Father.” I slam my fist to the bar and pain shoots up my arm, but he doesn’t even jump. He only holds my gaze, his blue eyes blazing as I yell, “Tell me the truth!” He moves so fast, I don’t even realize his nose is against mine until he is speaking in hushed tones. “Shut your mouth, Rebekah. Don’t bring attention to yourself. You don’t know what is going on for a reason. Do as you’re told. Do you understand me?” His eyes are almost pleading. As if he wants to tell me but can’t. Exasperated, I throw my hands up before starting to say, “I want—” “I don’t care what you want. Shut up,” he demands, cutting me off before pinning me with a look that sends chills down my back. Cyrus has never spoken to me like this. He’s never cared enough to do so. That should tell me something, but I just glare. As much as I want to tell him to fuck off, the glint in his eyes scares me. Something is off, and I know he won’t tell me what that is. No, I have to find Oceanus. When I push him away, he almost falls off the stool as I stomp to the ice chest. “Fuck off, Cyrus.” He doesn’t even entertain my words; he just goes back to his phone as my heart swims in my gut. While I know Oceanus has the answers, I’m also very much aware that if I ask JJ or Oceanus, even my father, they’ll lie to me. They’ll treat me like a child, but I have to know. Killian wouldn’t have just taken off. It doesn’t make sense, and I have to find out what happened. The problem is, how?

I finish my shift quickly, and after everyone leaves, I’m right behind them, walking through the side door to our home as Cyrus locks up. I hear him call my name, but I ignore it, heading toward my father ’s office. The house is quiet. It’s almost four in the morning, but it’s eerily silent. That is, until I reach the hall where my father ’s office is. I hear a grunt first and then a crash. Rushing to the door, I go to push it open, but then I’m being swung around. My body careens into the wall as Cyrus presses his forearm into my chest. “I called for you.” “And I ignored you. Let me go!” I struggle against him. He isn’t stronger than me, and within seconds, I have my forearm in his back, my other hand holding his wrist as I squish his face into the wall. “Now, brother, we both know I’m stronger than you.” Cyrus scoffs, but before he can say anything, my arms are yanked back. And then it’s my face in the wall. Damn it. Cyrus gives me a smug look as he comes off the wall. “Yeah, but you aren’t stronger than Oceanus.” Glaring, I try to look back at Oceanus as he says, “Rebekah, why are you assaulting our brother?” I try to shake out of his hold, but there is no moving. Letting out a sigh, I close my eyes. “He won’t tell me where you went or what happened to Killian.” “I had to meet Father, and Killian left before we did.” He speaks so calmly, like it’s nothing, but I don’t have to see my brother ’s face to know he’s lying. That alone makes my stomach drop. Oceanus never lies to me. Even when he doesn’t want me to know something, he tells me so, that he can’t discuss it with me. He doesn’t lie, he doesn’t keep things from me, and the fact he is lying to me right now scares me. Obviously, something bad is going on here and it involves Killian, but what? How? Ugh. I’m unsure, but I know I need to tread lightly. “Can you let me up?” “Are you going to attack Cyrus again?” “Not at this moment.” His weight disappears from me. I feel him take a step back as I move my shoulders, stretching them where they ache from his weight. I turn then, meeting his amused but stony gaze, and I almost don’t recognize my brother. He looks guilty but still in control, and I don’t know what to make of it all. “Did Killian say where he went?” He shakes his head, his eyes darting to Cyrus. “Nope, he said he had to go. I said, whatever, and then Father called for us.” Clearing my throat, I stare up at him, waiting for him to look back at me. When he does, his eyes are dark and full of lies. I don’t know what to say. I could accuse him, but what good would that do? He wouldn’t lie to me if he didn’t have a reason, but I don’t know what that reason could be. And what has Killian done? Oceanus wouldn’t lie to me over what Killian told me about Christiana. If Killian had been fired for it, Oceanus would have just said that, but that’s not it. No, there is more. But then, what if I am wrong? What if they aren’t lying, and Killian did run off? Did he reject me? That doesn’t seem right, though… No, it had to be something more, and I am going to find out. Before I can say anything else, something catches my attention to the left of Cyrus. When I look up, I’m stunned to see Irvina Kovalchik, the Grand High Witch of the Works. My brows go into my

hairline, and my mouth drops open at the sight of her. Unlike traditional, scary witches, Irvina is breathtaking. Like a beautiful fairy, with white skin, long black hair, and catlike green eyes. No one would expect her to be a day over thirty, but she is actually a hundred and thirty. Also, she’s the second most powerful person in the Works. Breathless, I watch as she looks us over and then goes into my father ’s office without a knock or even a pause. Whipping my gaze to Oceanus, I feel my eyes widen. “What in the world is Irvina doing here?” But my brother just shrugs. “I don’t know, Rebekah. Go on to bed.” “No! I want to know what is going on,” I protest, but he shakes his head. His voice drops to a whisper as he holds my gaze, his eyes pleading. “Please go to bed. Don’t fight me on this. Tomorrow, we’ll talk.” I glare because I don’t believe him. He just wants me to be quiet, but how can I when the grand high witch is here? She wouldn’t be here unless it was something witchy, and what could be witchy about Killian? He is a vampire. What in the hell is going on? Looking around, though, I know I won’t find out anything if I don’t play nice. Can I believe that he will tell me tomorrow? I’m unsure, and when I glance back up at him, he nods. “It’s no big deal. Just some witchy shit.” I hold his gaze. “Does it have to do with Killian?” He shakes his head. “No, Rebekah, he left. Seriously.” Averting my gaze, I draw in a long breath and then let it out. Without another word, I move past him. Cyrus is on my heels, not that I care. Because Oceanus is still lying to me. I don’t sleep that night. I couldn’t. No matter how hard I tried. I was too obsessed with what is going on. I sat in my window, watching the road for any signs of movement. I’m not sure what I was hoping to see. Killian leaving or being dragged away, I don’t know. Irvina left at a little after seven, and it wasn’t a big ordeal like it usually is when she comes. She typically has a car full of bodyguards and her servants, but this time, she actually drove herself, which I found odd. It was almost as though she came in secret, and I don’t know why she would. It’s all just so crazy, and the possibilities of what could be going on are driving me half mad. Pulling my hair up, I slide my feet into my sneakers before going out to find JJ waiting for me. His eyes lock with mine, and I strike my hips. “You going to tell me what’s going on?” He shakes his head calmly. “Nope.” “Does it have to do with Killian?” “Nope.” “Where is Killian?” “I don’t know.” Throwing my hands up, I let out a frustrated breath. “Whatever.” Heading toward the kitchen, I eat quickly so I can meet my brothers in the sparring room. It’s Friday, and we always meet for a morning workout. I’m hoping Oceanus is there early so he can tell me what’s going on. But when I get there, he isn’t there. No one is.

Looking back to JJ, I ask, “They’re coming?” “I’m sure they are.” But no one shows. As I slam my fist into the punching bag, I look to JJ. “Where are they?” I throw a kick in there as JJ watches me, shaking his head. “I guess your father needed them for something.” Why does that piss me off so badly? “But he doesn’t need me. I’m just the stupid female who can die. And so, I’m worthless!” “I don’t think that’s true—” “It is,” I yell back at him as I smash my elbow into the bag. I swing my other arm around, and my forearm lands with a crash before I swing back the other way, hitting it with my leg. Looking back at JJ, I glare. “I’m tired of knowing nothing. They give me a little taste of being respected in this family and then yank it away. It’s not fair, and I’m freaking tired of it!” Jumping up, I kick my foot into the bag and then drop my elbow before swinging my other leg around and hitting it once more. “And why is Oceanus lying to me? I don’t lie to him, but he lies to me. I know it’s about Killian. Just tell me. I can handle it.” Whipping around, I set him with a look. “I’m old enough to deal, and I’m tired of being treated like a baby!” Gasping for breath, I feel beaten. But JJ, he’s just standing there, cool as a cucumber. “Are you done being overdramatic?” Letting out a yell of frustration, I whip around, kicking the bag so hard it comes off the chain, landing with a thump on the ground. Coming toe-to-toe with JJ, I find I’m struggling for breath. My heart is in my throat, and I’m over all of it. “I will find out what is going on, and I’ll show you all that I can handle anything that comes my way!” JJ’s eyes are dark and offended as he holds my gaze. “Don’t you get that we are trying to protect you? You are acting like an angry toddler because you can’t know.” “I don’t need to be protected. I just want the truth.” “The truth, well… The truth, my love, is a little more than you can handle. Trust me, let this go. We have taken care of the problem. There is no threat.” “The problem? A threat?” I ask, my brows rising. “Are you talking about the threat toward me? From the Kelleys? I thought that was taken care of.” He wasn’t supposed to tell me that, or maybe he didn’t realize I am quicker than I look. Sighing, he shrugs. “We thought there wasn’t a threat either, but we learned differently.” Unsure what he’s saying, I search his eyes. “And it has to do with Killian?” But JJ shakes his head. “I’ve said more than I should. Just please, let it go.” I almost can’t believe what he is implying. Or at least, what I’m assuming he’s implying. “Killian wasn’t after me, was he?” JJ looks away, sighing heavily. Crap, was he? What in the world? How? “Since your brothers have not shown, why don’t you go ahead and take a nap? You have an appointment with your father today.” Letting my head fall back, I groan. Damn it. His hand comes to the small of my back. “Come on, now.” I allow him to guide me away, but my mind is still reeling. I can’t wrap my brain around it. Why would Killian, a vampire, be after me? Had the Kelleys bought the vampires out? How, though? My family supplies their food source. And then, why? Clearing my throat, I shake my head. “I have to go see the boys.” “Not today,” JJ says, and my brows shoot up. “I always go and visit them on Friday. What, now I’m not allowed to go to the bastille?”

“Not today,” he says once more, and I glare, my heart pounding. “Then, when?” “I’m unsure.” “Is Killian down there?” Stopping, JJ takes ahold of my shoulders and gives me a shake, causing my eyes to widen. “I’ve told you enough times, let it go. This has nothing to do with you. That man has nothing to do with you. Let it go.” Staring up at him, I feel my heart speed up in my chest, and my throat is tight as my lips press together. His eyes are pleading, but they also have a warning in them. I’m unsure what to do. Unsure what to think. It all just seems so unreal to me. Killian didn’t seem like he was out to get me. He was nice to me, he was funny, he flirted with me… Wait, was it all a trick? Was it all a ploy? To get me alone and kidnap me? To kill me? But most of all, why doesn’t that scare me? Why is there still hope in my heart? Hope that I’m wrong, that I’m assuming the worst, and that Killian will be there tonight when I get to the Clandestine.

hile in my heart I pray and beg I’m wrong and I’m assuming the complete worst, when I get to the Clandestine, Killian isn’t there. I don’t understand why I’m disappointed. I think I knew I was right, that he was out to kill me. But I can’t seem to accept it. It all felt so real— our interactions, the way he looked at me, talked to me, and I think that’s what I’m disappointed about. That I was used. Being used is new to me. I’ve never felt like this. Ignored, overlooked, childish— those were feelings I was accustomed to. But used? Nope, I hadn’t felt that one. And boy, does it sting. Not even the thought that he was sent to kill me hurt. It was that he didn’t want me. That his words were lies, and that I was nothing but a kill to him. It’s just mind-boggling. Then, what’s really mindboggling is the fact that a vampire was hired to kill me. That’s insane, but smart in a way. It would be easy for us to suspect a shifter; they come into our bar, and everyone goes on high alert. But a vampire comes in and out of here with no issue at all. Not anymore, though. Everyone in here is now out to get me. JJ may think there’s no threat, but we thought that before. So now I’m back to watching my back. I hate that. But I hate that Killian did this to me more. I also despise the fact I can’t stop thinking about him. Man, how pathetic can I be? “Do you think more are out to get me?” I ask JJ as I lean against the bar, my gaze moving across each person in the Clandestine. It’s slow right now, but come midnight, the freaks will be out and I’ll be slammed. Since I’m the only one here. Ignoring the ache in my heart, I blink my left eye and cringe in pain. It’s swollen and red again from another concoction my father put together and stabbed me with. I am so over these injections in my eyes. At least this time, I can actually see a bit better, so maybe my eye will be healed soon. I really don’t want to go through another surgery. I don’t want some other person’s eyes. Clearing his throat, JJ leans toward me, his mouth against his hands as he whispers, “Keep your voice down, Rebekah. I’ve told you, I’m unable to talk about this.” “So will the Kelleys be killed?” He shakes his head, knowing I won’t stop until he gives me something to work with. “I don’t know. Things are up in the air right now.” Resting my head on my hand, I look at his profile. “But do they know that we know they sent someone to kill me?” “How do you know that’s what’s going on?” I pin him with a dry look. “I’m not dumb. I can put two and two together.” He laughs. “I think part of your two is a little off, my love.” I purse my lips. “Whatever. I’ll get the truth out of someone else as soon as I see them. Since you’re a brick wall.” When he flashes me a grin, I roll my eyes. I really need to find Oceanus, maybe even Jonas, but I haven’t seen them and that isn’t normal. I always see my family. Though, when I saw my father this afternoon, it was very quick, in-and-out. He didn’t even try another formula on me.

W

Which I’m highly thankful for. Clearing my throat, I ask, “So why was Irvina here? That was weird.” “We needed a spell,” he says, his eyes scoping the place out. “A spell for what?” He shakes his head. “Stuff.” Rolling my eyes, I cut him a look. Damn it, he is frustrating. “What kind of stuff?” “Stuff so we could find out stuff.” When he looks at me, he laughs at my glare. “Why can’t you just tell me?” “Because your father doesn’t want you to know.” Of course not. I sigh. “Did you ask when I can go back to the bastille? I’m sure the boys miss me.” He shrugs. “We are working that out.” Eyeing him, I wonder what there is to work out. But then it dawns on me. “So Killian isn’t dead? He’s down there?” Why does that please me? I should want him dead for wanting me dead. Shouldn’t I? JJ only shakes his head, though, ignorant to my inner struggle, before nodding his head toward the bar. “You have someone to serve.” Looking to where he is directing me, I see a tall, slender man standing by the bar, a stern look on his face. He has dark features, and his skin is white as a sheet. Without even asking, I reach for a bottle of blood and a glass before stopping in front of him. “You look like an O kind of guy,” I say, pouring him a cup, and he grins. “Ah, a girl after my heart. Yes, thank you,” he says as I set the glass in front of him. Sitting down, he holds my gaze, not touching the drink. “What’s your name?” A little taken aback by his question since everyone knows my name, I smile. “Rebekah.” “Ah, yes, I knew that,” he laughs, leaning on his elbows. “Been working here a while?” “Long enough.” “Oh, good.” He smiles up at me. He doesn’t have fangs. What the hell? Nodding down to his glass, I say, “Better drink up before it cools off.” “Ah, yes,” he says, reaching for the cup and bringing it to his lips. I watch, and I’m sure he isn’t drinking at all, especially when he lowers the glass and wipes his mouth instead of licking his lips, like any vampire would. No blood left behind, of course. When he looks back to me, his lip pulls up at the side as he clears his throat. “I’m not from around here. Passing through, but I’m looking for a cousin of mine. Maybe you can help?” “Oh, where are you from?” “Far away, off in France somewhere you’ve never heard of,” he says with a wave of his hand, but I don’t hear a hint of a French accent in his voice. More Irish than anything, and the more I think about it, the more I’m sure I’ve heard this voice before. “His name is Killian. I heard he worked here. Is he off tonight?” My eyes narrow as I hold his gaze. “Killian, you say?” “Yes, my dear, crazy cousin. Wanted to catch up, and I haven’t heard from him in a while.” “Is that right?” I ask slowly, looking to JJ, but he isn’t watching. He’s talking to Samuel, totally unaware of what is going on. Looking back to my new friend, I lick my lips before nodding my head. “I don’t know him.” His eyes change, almost as if he senses my lie, before he nods. “No reason to lie, Rebekah. I just want to see my brother.”

My eyes narrow to slits, and my whole body goes on alert. “I thought you said cousin?” His lips press together and then he shrugs. “Brother, cousin, same thing.” But it’s not. I don’t know what comes over me, but before he realizes what I’m doing, I step up on the bar pipe and reach across the bar, taking him by his shirt and slamming his face down into the bar. Jumping up on the bar in one swift motion, I flip his body over and drop my knee into his neck. He kicks up, trying to get away, but I have him pinned. His eyes are wild as they look up at me. “What the hell!” he struggles to say, but I ignore him. JJ is screaming my name as my gaze burns into this stranger ’s. “Who are you?” “You crazy bitch! Let me up,” he yells, struggling against me, but I’m not moving, not until I know who he is. Well, at least that was my plan until JJ yanked me off him. JJ wraps his arms around my arms, and I balk against him, trying to get away as Samuel comes to the guy’s side, appearing to help. But I see the way his hand holds the guy’s arm, and his eyes are assessing the situation. “He isn’t a vampire!” I yell, but JJ shakes me. “Rebekah, calm down.” “No!” I push off him, but I’m not going anywhere; his grip is iron-clad. “Let me go!” “No. Jesus,” he complains, picking me up and taking me to the back. He drops me once we’re back there, but I hop back up, ready to run out front. But he’s in my way. “What in the world has gotten into you?” “He isn’t a vampire, JJ. He was asking for Killian. He’s out to get me!” JJ rolls his eyes as Samuel comes through the door, his eyes wide. “Little fucker got away.” JJ’s eyes widen. “What?” “That wasn’t a vampire. He was strong, very strong, and I know vampire strength, but his was different. I don’t know what that was,” he says, breathless. “Told you,” I shoot back at JJ as he shakes his head. “What in the hell is going on?” “I don’t know, but the boys have been notified about him, and I’m shutting the bar down—” “No, you do that, everyone will know something is going on,” JJ cuts Samuel off as my heart jackhammers in my chest. “We have to act cool. With Rebekah throwing him on the bar, we already have to twist the story to address that, but no one can know we’re worried. Especially not the Kelleys. And since we’re unsure who is with whom, we need to play this smart.” “We’re unsure? What, have loyalties been broken?” I ask as the door flies open and Oceanus and Jonas appear, Cyrus bringing up the rear. “We don’t know yet,” Samuel says, but I hardly hear him as Oceanus’s voice booms through the room. “Are you okay?” he asks, his eyes on me, and I nod. “Fine, there was no problem. I took care of it,” I say proudly, my chest puffing up more than it probably should. “What happened?” Oceanus asks, and JJ quickly tells him what happened. “So, a shifter?” Jonas asks, his arms crossing over his chest. “I guess,” JJ says, letting out a breath. “You couldn’t catch ’em?” “They were long gone, and Hank didn’t see the license plate, so no help there.” “But they got a make and model?” “Town car,” Cyrus says, shaking his head. “Could be anyone.” “True, but who?” Samuel asks, and everyone is stumped. “Would the Kelleys really try to come in

here after their first soldier failed?” “They don’t know he failed. They asked where he was,” I announce, and they all look back at me, surprised. “They are looking for him.” Oceanus nods, turning to JJ. “We need to keep it that way. No one can know we have him, and if anyone asks, Samuel fired him, and we haven’t seen him.” Everyone nods as Jonas clears his throat. “When is the meeting?” “Monday.” “Meeting for what?” I ask, and everyone looks back at me, almost like they forgot I was there. Which is very disgruntling, I must say. “Nothing,” JJ says, and I give him an exasperated look. “JJ, I just single-handedly took someone down, ready to kick ass until you stopped me, yet you still can’t tell me anything?” Everyone looks at each other and then back to me. “Nope. Nothing.” With that, JJ turns to leave, everyone following him, and leaving me in complete and utterly disbelief. “You’ve gotta be kidding me!” I holler just as Oceanus stops in the doorway, his eyes on me. Pausing, I blink as he struggles with whatever he is about to say. “We are meeting with each leader to make sure loyalties are still intact. Father thinks Killian came on his own, not sent by the Kelleys. But now with this, that may be different. We just aren’t sure.” I don’t understand. “So he doesn’t suspect the vampires are working with the Kelleys?” Oceanus bites into his lip and then slowly shakes his head. “Killian isn’t a vampire.” I can only blink, my heart stopping in my chest. “What?” “He’s a shifter.” My mouth drops open, and I can’t believe what I’m hearing. He isn’t a vampire? A shifter. How? How did I not notice that? But when I look up, my brother is gone, and all I’m left with are questions, a heart that is beating out of control, and an uneasiness that is drowning me. Killian is a shifter. Holy. Shit.

acing my room, my breath comes out in spurts, my heart is in my throat, and my eyes are wide, almost popping out of my head. Maybe I heard Oceanus wrong. But then, how do you hear “He’s a shifter” wrong? It’s pretty much cut-and-dried. Killian is a shifter. A shifter. And apparently, he was sent to kidnap me. Well, shit. It’s been almost three days, yet I’m doing the same thing I did the moment I found out: freaking out. But something deep inside of me just doesn’t think it’s true. He had plenty of moments where he could have gotten me alone. Taken me. But he never did. We became friends, and never once was I scared of him. I trusted him. Sitting down on my bed slowly, I feel my eye begin to twitch as I hold my breath, my heart still erratic. I liked him. As more than a friend, and I’m really unsure how to handle this. His betrayal is so overwhelming. I know the truth. I know what he did…well, at least pieces of it. But the guy I know, my Killian, would never hurt me. He was always so protective of me. Making a fuss when I came to work with bruises from sparring with my brothers or when I tried to do something he considered “man’s work.” He was generous, he was sweet, he always had a quick smile on his face, yet I’m to believe he was going to be my captor? It just doesn’t make sense. There was the way he called me beautiful and how he looked at me—like I was the most striking creature he had ever seen. I know JJ and Oceanus and my father too would want me to believe he was lying, that it was all a ploy to have me trust him. But I’m having a hard time believing that. Was he that good? Did he have me tricked that well? Letting out a harsh groan, I drop my face into my hands. I have so many questions and no answers. Only the scraps Oceanus has thrown me, and I need more. So much more. Coming off my bed, I go to the door, throwing it open and heading down the hall. I hear JJ scramble to get up and him rushing to catch up with me, but I’m on a mission. “Rebekah.” I ignore him, turning down each hall, going down the stairs and then down two more halls before I stop in front of my father ’s office door. Taking a deep breath, I go to knock, but JJ’s hand comes around my wrist, whipping me around to face him. “Rebekah, what are you doing?” “I need answers,” I say simply, and then I knock, pushing the door open. My father, Samuel, and Oceanus all look up from the meeting table, their eyes wide. I’d expect so, since it’s only seven in the morning and I’m supposed to be sleeping. Standing up, my father runs his hands down his shirt before asking, “Rebekah, what are you doing here? You’re to be sleeping, my dear.” But I shake my head. “No, I need to know what is going on.”

P

I drop down into the seat at the end, and my father ’s gaze cuts to JJ and then back to me before lowering himself in his own seat. Folding his hands together, he keeps his eyes on me while Oceanus and Samuel are both staring me down, wondering what the hell I’m doing. I don’t know why they assume I’d start doing what everyone wants of me at this point. Cold day, in my opinion. “My love, what are you speaking of?” “Don’t play dumb with me, Father. I’m talking about this whole Killian thing,” I say sharply, leaning on my elbows. “It’s been over two days since his cousin came into the club. Over two days with no answers to my questions. None of you will even talk to me, everyone avoids me while I stew, trying to figure out what is going on. I feel it’s my right as the person this concerns to know what is going on.” I have been practicing that speech for the last two days. I’ve had a lot of time since I can’t sleep for anything. No matter what I do, every time I close my eyes, I see Killian. But he isn’t attacking me or dragging me away. No, he’s bloody, hurt, and alone. I’m worried about him, and though I know I shouldn’t be, I am. Holding the gazes of the three most important men of the Patchwork, I raise my chin up high, hoping my strength is radiating from me. That they don’t suspect the fear that is rattling my soul, or the want and need to know this is all a big mistake and Killian is okay. That he is alive. Clearing his throat, my father sits up in his chair and nods. “Is that right?” I nod. “Yes,” I say, my voice breaking a bit. “I single-handedly took down the guy claiming to be his cousin. I have done what I was told…to an extent,” I add when JJ scoffs. “And I am old enough, Father. I am not a child. I am a woman. I’m turning twenty in a month, I can handle it. I just need answers before I drive myself mad.” Father thinks over what I have just said and then shakes his head. “What do you need to know?” “Everything!” I exclaim, frustrated. “What happened? What do you guys suspect? I need to know what happened from the moment I walked into the back onward.” Oceanus clears his throat, but my father quickly shakes his head, holding his hand up. “But, my love, why? Whatever would that do for you? It doesn’t matter what is going on with all this. What matters is if you are safe. Your need to know things will pass, I’m sure of it.” He says it like I don’t understand my own feelings, and I’m surprised at my anger. My father does a lot to piss me off, but that right there, that was the cherry on top. Throwing my hands up, I feel my eyes narrow, but before I can even open my mouth to speak, Samuel’s hand comes up at me and my lips snap shut. “I think she needs closure, William,” he says slowly, leaning back in his chair. “They were friends, and I’m sure she must feel betrayed.” “Exactly,” Oceanus says, and I look to him as he glances back at my father. “As much as JJ and I didn’t want her around him, they worked together. She isn’t a robot, Father. She has feelings, and she does care for people easily, you know that.” Father doesn’t say anything right away; he just drinks me in, and I wonder what he sees. Does he see my fear? My anger? My concern? Does he know I’m driving myself crazy? And most of all, does he care? “Fine, but this boy is nothing. Filth,” he announces with a wave of his frail hand. Oceanus shakes his head as my annoyance bubbles in my chest. “To us, yes, because we know the truth. But she doesn’t, so she probably thinks differently,” Oceanus says before turning in his chair to face me. Looking directly at me, he clears his throat and crosses his arms over his chest. “When you told me what you’d heard about Christiana, I knew no one knew that but her family. Her brother was the one to discover us, so he would be the only one who

knew. When I asked Killian about it, he claimed he knew from school. But it didn’t happen in school. It happened after we graduated. I called him on it, and he tried to flee. We caught him, brought him upstairs, and tried to get him to talk. He is very tight-lipped, though, no matter what we do.” While his words were light, the meaning was substantial, and my heart ached. Sitting up straight, Oceanus leans forward on the table. “He won’t tell us who he is, he won’t shift back into his original form, he won’t even admit he was here to steal you.” My face twists in confusion. “Then how do you know he is a shifter?” “We chained him up with silver,” Samuel adds. “He burned up like a firecracker. And when we unleashed Irvina on him, she confirmed he was of Kelley blood and he was sent here to kidnap you.” “How does she know that, though?” I ask, still unable to fathom what is really going on here. “Truth spell, but he somehow fought most of it off. We’re unsure how, but no matter how many times she cast it, he resisted it. It was a rather magnificent thing to see,” Father says, his eyes sparkling, and it makes me sick. “So you’re holding him captive because he’s a shifter, and some truth spell read that he was here to kidnap me? He never admitted to it?” I ask, my stomach turning. “That doesn’t seem like enough to hold him for.” “You’re right, and it’s not, but until he speaks, he stays. Well, that was until a shifter came poking around looking for him,” JJ adds, sitting down beside me. “We got the plates off the car he drove off in. It’s linked to Thomas Kelley.” My jaw drops. “So Thomas shifted into a vampire to come ask questions?” “Yes, and we feel he’s behind this. We’re going to go meet Frank Kelley tomorrow morning. At that point, we’ll ask if he knows anything about his son’s doings. If he denies it, we’ll ask the son. If he denies it, then we’ll wait, see if anyone else comes around looking for Killian. If they do, we’ll snatch them up. But every day, we’ll push the boy for info. Everyone has a breaking point, and we’ll find Killian’s.” When my father ’s lips curve in a sinister grin, I have to hold back my tears. He continues, “So, see? Nothing to worry that pretty little head about. We have it under control.” But it doesn’t feel right. None of it. I get that they are on high alert, that Killian was lying and in another form. But what if that was it? What if he wanted to be a vampire? Is that wrong? Am I grasping at straws? The proof is laid out for me, and yet, I’m still trying to find another answer. Something that doesn’t make Killian out to be a monster. Well, more so than he already is. Than we all are. “Can I speak to him?” I ask, and everyone’s eyes widen. “Why on earth would you think we’d allow that?” JJ is the first one to speak, so I turn in my seat to face him. “Because we’re friends. I can see where his head is. He trusts me,” I offer, but he seems to have stopped listening to me a long time ago. “No way. No fucking way,” Oceanus says with a shake of his head. “I won’t allow it.” “You won’t allow it?” I ask with a laugh. “You aren’t the leader of the clan, for one. For two, I’m a grown-ass woman. And for three, I’ll do what I want!” Oceanus laughs. Hard. “We both know that’s a load of malarkey, Rebekah. You do as we say, and that’s final.” Oh, look, there went the final straw. Flying out of my seat, I throw my hands up, my face red as they look at me, shocked. “I’m tired of these rules. I can take care of myself!” I shout, but everyone shakes their heads, and suddenly, I feel so damn small. Like always.

Well, except when I’m around Killian. “Rebekah,” my father says slowly, and I know what he’s about to say. “Please understand—” “That everything you do is to protect me? Yeah. Well, guess what, Father? I don’t need protecting. I need to be respect—” “Take down one person, and you think you can take down the world,” Oceanus laughs. “I can,” I throw at him as I glare. “And plus, what’s Killian going to do? He’s behind bars. He can’t get to me, so what is the worst that can happen?” “He can brainwash you. Next thing you know, you’re trying to break him out,” Father says, and I roll my eyes, dropping back down in my seat. “I’m not naïve, Father, I just want to know what his intentions are—from his mouth.” He doesn’t even think it over. “No. You are not allowed to see him. Stay out of the bastille until further notice.” I gasp in a quick breath. “But the boys! They need me.” “They’ll be fine without you.” “No, they will—” Before I can finish, Father ’s hands come crashing down against the table, his eyes blazing with anger. “No more will come of this. It’s over. You got your closure, now leave it be.” I glare, my hands shaking against my thighs as I try to figure out what to say. “If you don’t give me some room to grow, Father, I’m not going to last. I will lash out.” “If you’re implying that you’ll act like a toddler, my dear, we are all used to that.” Snapping my mouth shut, I feel my eyes burn with tears as he looks at me like I’m nothing. Just a nuisance. Slowly, I stand, my heart breaking in my chest as I hold their gazes. “I won’t stand for this.” They don’t say anything; they only stare at me as I turn, leaving the room as gracefully as I can. Once out of the office, I hear JJ coming, but I don’t care. My mind is reeling. I have to come up with a plan since I don’t care what any of them says. I need to get my answers. From Killian.

don’t get far before I hear my name. If it were JJ, I would have ignored him, but it’s Oceanus. “What?” I don’t turn around. I keep walking, my shoulders back, looking like a rebellious teen on a mission. In a way, I guess I am…whatever. Oceanus falls into step with me, his big presence overshadowing mine as he says, “I need to speak with you.” I scoff. “You mean you need to tell me how to live my life and demand I do what you tell me to do? You know what? I think I’ll pass.” I don’t have to see him to know he is rolling his eyes. When his hand wraps around my forearm, I go to shake him off, but he whips me around, slamming me into the wall. Hard. My head jerks back as pain shoots through my skull, lights flashing, and wow, that was unexpected. “Oceanus!” I hear JJ yell as he flips me around, his hand coming to my throat, pressing his fingers into my skin. With force. Ignoring JJ, Oceanus yells, “You feel that? That pain?” He then pulls back, and yup, this is going to suck. All I see are lights, and then I feel blood gushing from my nose, down my top lip into my mouth as my hands come up to stop the next hit. “That?” he yells once more, shaking me. “That is pain. You feel that because you are still a fucking human, Rebekah. You are not immortal. You are not invincible like all of us!” Through the stars I see, I use the wall, angling my legs up and kicking him in the chest, pushing him away. He goes, but not far enough to let me get away. Wiping my face free of the blood, I glare, my heart pounding into my ribs, my face aching, my nose probably broken, and I watch him, ready for the next hit. His eyes are dark, full of stress, and he looks older. I don’t understand that; he isn’t much older than me, but at this moment, he just looks old. Stressed. Worried. I almost feel bad. I’m sure I’m not helping out with the stress, but I don’t care. I’m tired of being told what to do. “You think I don’t know that? I do,” I yell back at him, but he shakes his head. “No. If you did, you’d understand why we are on high alert. Rebekah, please understand. This guy being here for you is basically treason from the Kelleys. This may very well start a war between our clans, my sister, and you are treating it like this is all no big deal, like this guy is innocent, like he’s not dangerous!” “He isn’t. You don’t know him like I do.” While I know I don’t know him all that well, I feel like this is all wrong. That it almost can’t be happening. Killian wouldn’t do this. I really don’t know why I’m defending Killian. I know he was sent to take me, but I can’t help myself. I slam my fist into Oceanus’s chest, but he doesn’t move before I swing my elbow into his jaw. “I can handle my fucking self!” “Guys, calm down,” JJ tries, but neither of us pays him any mind, our gazes locked in hostility. “Rebekah,” Osh tries, but I’m not done. “You treat me like a fucking baby. I’m stronger than most, and I’m human. What does that even say? Don’t know? Let me tell you,” I yell, going toe-to-toe with him. “That I’m a fucking badass!” With that, Oceanus pushes me so hard, I fall back and do two rolls, landing on my face with a hard oomph. He stalks me as he closes the distance between us, shaking out of JJ’s hold. “And what if you meet someone like me? You can’t beat me, sister!”

I

“No one is like you,” I roar, standing up and stretching my shoulders back. “You big dick.” He doesn’t even smile. “Rebekah, this guy, the one you feel isn’t dangerous because you ‘know him,’ he is obviously on a level we don’t understand. He isn’t like other shifters. He didn’t change automatically when the silver hit his wrist. He fought me off, almost broke my grasp. It took three of us to hold him before the silver should have taken him down. And then it didn’t, Rebekah! It was like a bracelet to the guy. His skin burned, but that was it,” he stresses, his eyes pleading. “My sister, please, I beg of you. This guy is something insane. I don’t even know what to do. I don’t even know how to stress to you how you must stay away.” Letting out a long breath, he bends in closer, his eyes begging as he shakes his head. “I know you,” he says, his voice dropping an octave as he slowly reaches out to me. I move away, but his touch is gentle as he wipes the blood away from my nose. “I know you want to fix this. I know you want to redeem him, that maybe you have a crush. But, my love, it cannot happen. He was sent to kill you, Rebekah. And I’m sorry, selfish as it is, I cannot lose you.” My heart is in my throat, my eyes itch with tears, and I almost break. No one can resist a big brother who loves his baby sister, and Oceanus is that guy. He cares for me. He loves me, they all do, and I know this. But I can’t back down. With my chin up, my body tense, I’m ready to fight. That is, until he speaks again. “I love you, Rebekah, so much, and I just want you safe. I know you can fight the lot of them, and you would, but I can’t let you die. I need you to take a step back. Let us handle this.” “Why can’t I—” “Because you are a liability, sister. They got into our home, our sanctuary. This is mind-blowing. If I’m to protect this home, and you, I need to know that you are safe and that you won’t try to see this guy or fix anything. Just stay put.” “Stay put?” I ask incredulously. “I’m not fucking three, Osh.” He nods. “I know. We all know, Rebekah. But please understand, we are doing this because we all love you and want you safe.” I swallow hard as JJ appears beside me, his hand pressing into my lower back. “We don’t doubt that you can take out anyone who comes at you, but we ask that you don’t put yourself in danger, my sweet darling. Losing you would break this family.” Licking my lips, I look away, begging my tears to stay at bay. This is so hard. On one hand, I want to stand up for myself, to be a badass, and on the other, I want to follow my family’s wishes. I want them not to worry or stress about me. I want them to protect me, but I can’t shake this need to talk to Killian. To ask him myself what the heck is going on. Maybe it’s curiosity or even a stupid crush, but I have to know. From his lips, his eyes on me. And if somehow he comes at me, I’ll take care of it. If I die, at least it will be by my own doing and not out of nowhere. I know my family won’t stop coming at me until I promise. I don’t want to lie, I don’t, but I have no choice. They won’t let me out of their sight until I do. “Fine.” Grasping my face, Oceanus tips my chin up, his eyes locking with mine. “You understand why, though. Please don’t think it’s ’cause we don’t think you can handle yourself.” I nod stubbornly. “It’s ’cause I could die.” “Exactly. I love you, my sweet sister. Don’t forget that,” he implores and I nod, but I’m cautious. His eyes are misty, and why does this feel like a good-bye? What the hell is going on? Eyeing him, I ask, “While I love you too, Osh, why does it sound like you’re leaving?” His lips curve before he lets go of my face and tucks his hands into his pockets. “So quick.” I shrug. “Told ya I can handle myself.” Both he and JJ scoff at that, shaking their heads as Oceanus looks back at me. “It sounds like I’m leaving because I am. We all are, except you and Cyrus. We are going to visit the clans, spend a few

days with them to check things out.” I make a face. “Stay with them? They live down the road.” “Yes, but we want to show our presence. Father does this a lot.” I know that, but it still seems kind of silly to me. Apparently, it’s good for the clans, but I think it just gives everyone a reason to get sloppy drunk in the privacy of their own homes. Despite my own thoughts, I nod. “Okay.” “Okay, don’t do anything stupid,” he reminds and I shrug. “I wish I had a dollar for every time you said that,” I say as his lips touch my temple. He laughs as he backs away. “You’d be rich.” I smile as he turns and starts down the hall, his big body taking up most of the corridor. As he disappears and JJ comes up beside me, I know Oceanus is right. I would be rich from the stupid stuff he says I always do, but does finding Killian and speaking to him constitute stupid? I happen to think it doesn’t.

hen I step out of my room to find JJ isn’t in his normal spot, I can’t help but grin. This moment doesn’t happen hardly ever, so the fact he isn’t there has me giddy. It will be shortlived, only a week or so, but I don’t care. I don’t have my constant shadow, and that is pretty freaking awesome. With JJ traveling with my father and Oceanus, Cyrus is left to watch me since Jonas is away taking care of other “business.” And by business, I mean he left to meet some girl in New Orleans. Bringing the strap of my backpack up higher on my shoulder, I wish I could go to New Orleans, or hell, anywhere. One day. Right now, I’ll enjoy not having a shadow and go do what I have been planning to do since I learned the three main men in my life would be away. It will be easy because, let’s be honest, Cyrus won’t be watching me like JJ does. With the extra security around my home, I doubt he feels he has to be up my ass, which is good because I’m going to find Killian. I assume he is in the bastille since I’m not allowed in there. The only problem is that it’s massive down there, spreading out along the whole length of our home. It could take hours to find him. I don’t know why Father had such a large prison built since we don’t have many inmates, but he did, and because of that, I might have a hard time finding Killian. Which causes a problem. While Cyrus is insanely lazy and won’t be on me like white on rice, he would notice me if I’m gone for long periods of time. So I have to be quick. When I round the corner, my brows come together when I find Cyrus walking toward me. His head is down as he looks at his phone, and I swear he is nothing like our father or brothers. Unlike them, Cyrus is wearing sweats and a ball cap. Oceanus would never be caught dead in sweats and neither would Father. Jonas, maybe, but Cyrus, he just doesn’t care one bit. Everyone always says I’m the black swan of the family, but truth be told, Cyrus is just as dark. “Hey,” he says when he looks up at me, his eyebrow quirking. “Please don’t tell me you were about to run or some crazy shit.” He seems so bored, so put out, and I can’t help but laugh. “No, dork, I’m going down to the bastille to visit my guys, bring them some snacks and stuff, like always.” I try to be offhanded about it, like I’m allowed down there, but to my dismay, Cyrus’s face scrunches up in confusion. “Wait, can you do that?” Trying not to panic, I hold his gaze. “Can I do what? I go down there all the time.” “Yeah, true, okay. Let’s go.” Whoa. That was easy, a little too easy. Is Killian not down there? “Cool,” I mutter as I fall into step with him. I want to ask, but I don’t want to seem inquisitive or eager. Cyrus may be bored, but he can still be quick as a whip at times. “I should probably call Father and ask, but with that douche not down there anymore, I don’t think it matters,” he says, and my heart sinks. Shit. “True. So he’s not down there?” I ask, all my plans blowing up in my face. Cyrus shrugs. “They moved him or killed him. Something. I don’t know.” My eyes burn as I look at his profile, and my heart pounds in my chest, almost cracking my ribs. Unlike my brothers and me, Cyrus’s face isn’t quite as sewn together. He only has one scar, along his chin where I cracked his jaw and he had to get it bolted together. He is actually very handsome, and

W

Father always says if he weren’t so lazy, he would make a woman very happy. “How can you be so callous?” He scoffs. “Why don’t I care that some shifter is dead? Because he was after my sister, and yeah, I couldn’t care less about the dude.” I bite the inside of my lip. “But what if he wasn’t?” He gives me an incredulous look. “I’ve been around longer than you—” “A year, Cyrus.” He doesn’t seem to hear me as he goes on. “And let me tell you, those shifters are out for blood. They don’t trust Father, they want our formula, they want our secrets. So for him to shift to a vamp and proceed to get closer to you? I can promise you, he wasn’t here to hit it and quit it. He wants to hold you so Father hands over the formula. Don’t forget that.” I swallow hard as I look down at the floor, drawing in a deep breath. The rational part of me should know that my brother is right, and hell, so is the whole family, but a feeling deep in my gut tells me something entirely different. Man, I need to talk to Killian. Like now. But where could he be? “You know what? Why don’t we go work out first?” he asks as we start down the stairs. “Have you worked out this morning?” I shake my head. “Not yet.” “Okay, let’s go.” As much as I want to get down to the bastille, see for myself, I feel like I need to regroup, think of some other place he could be. While I do that, though, knocking the shit out of my brother for a couple hours sounds like a blast. Sweat drips down my face and into my eyes, but that doesn’t stop me from swinging hard on Cyrus, going for his face. Instead, he blocks me, pushing me back. As I go for him again, my mind is going crazy, and I’m really not a hundred percent in this fight. That’s probably why my jaw is aching, and I’m pretty sure a rib is broken. But I can’t help it. I can’t stop coming up with different places Killian could be. I’m pretty sure he isn’t in my father ’s office. I would have heard him. He isn’t in the lab either. I checked there on my way to get clothes to spar with Cyrus. So where else could he be? I wonder if my father just told Cyrus he killed him, knowing he would tell me. Or maybe Cyrus is lying to me. The possibility makes my blood boil. Wrapping my hands behind his head, I slam his face down into my knee before swinging around and landing my elbow to his face. He falls back but gets right back up, shaking his head and coming for me. Soon we are trading punches, each one hurting more and more, but neither of us will back down. I slam into him, and he knocks me back onto my butt. I have to admit I’m surprised. When I start to get up, though, he holds his hands up. “Enough, sister. Jesus, I think you broke my face,” he laughs as he helps me up, and I cringe at the pain in my side.

“Yeah, well, I’m sure you broke my rib.” He nods. “You’re fast. No wonder Oceanus always bitches when you guys are done.” I don’t know why that makes me grin, but it does. “Told ya I can take care of myself.” “Yeah, yeah, you tell everyone that,” he says, sucking in a breath and swallowing hard. “Wanna get lunch?” I run my hand down my face as I shake it no. “I’m gonna go have lunch with the boys. You’re welcome to join.” When I look over at him, he scoffs. “I’m good, thank you.” Running his hands through his hair, he looks back over at me. It’s almost like he’s nervous. “Are you sure? I feel I’m better company than them.” I smile. “That’s debatable, but yeah, Father hasn’t let me down all week. I want to visit.” He turns his gaze away as I start for the door. He falls into step with me, and I feel like he wants to say more. Glancing over at him, I raise my eyebrows. “What’s wrong? I kicked your ass too hard?” He laughs as he slowly shakes his head. “No, that’s not it, believe me. I’m unsure if I should let you go down there.” I make a face, confused and annoyed. “Why?” “I don’t know. I mean, you can’t escape anywhere, and there is nothing down there but those stinky guys. But I wonder if I’ll get in trouble. Maybe I should call Father.” Before I can tell him no, though, he’s already dialing on his phone. Shaking my head, I let out a frustrated breath as Cyrus brings his phone to his ear. I wait, knowing my father will say no. Then I’ll be in my room, trying to figure out another way. Which is what I’ve been doing for the last four days, and I haven’t come up with anything. Very annoying. “Shit, he isn’t answering. Maybe you should wait?” he suggests, and I roll my eyes. “I’m fine.” “But I don’t want to get shit.” “Then don’t tell anyone,” I say with a shrug, walking ahead of him. “Easier to beg for forgiveness than ask for permission.” “You would know all about that,” he laughs, and I smile as I head up the stairs with a little more pep than needed. I quickly shower and change, and then I grab my bag before heading downstairs to the kitchen. I have been collecting snacks, like I usually do, but I grab a bit more and then some lunch for the guys and me to add to the food I packed before. Not having anyone in the house, minus the staff, I’m able to grab more. Cyrus doesn’t say anything as I stuff my bag, a grin on my face. “You spoil them, sister. They are prisoners.” I wave him off. “Never. They don’t get this all the time. Only once a week.” He rolls his eyes, going back to his phone, and I smile. “Just play on your phone, Cyrus.” He laughs as I push the door open with my back, an apple in my mouth. “I’ll check on you in a few.” “I know,” I say around the apple as I head through the living room and to the back of the house where the door for the bastille is. As I reach for the hatch, I’m surprised at the nervousness that settles in my stomach. A part of me still believes Killian is down there. He has to be—he’s nowhere else. But Cyrus was so sure, and would he really let me go if Killian could be there? I’m unsure, and before my brother can stop me, I pull the hatch up and open, the loud creaking of the door filling the room as it comes crashing down with a thud. Moving the strap of my bag over my chest so it doesn’t move, I start down the ladder, my heart picking up in speed with each step I take down. What is wrong with me? I don’t understand my feelings; something has my heart going crazy and my gut twisting with the unknown.

Weird. When my feet hit the ground, I look up and then around me as the cool air hits my cheeks. Checking my surroundings, I make a face. For some reason, I feel like someone is watching me, and I almost think it’s Cyrus. I wait for any sign of him above me, but it never comes. Letting out a long breath, I turn, going down the hall to where the boys are. Mr. Grun sees me first, his eyes lighting up as he stands. “My darling Rebekah, what are you doing down here?” Why would he ask that? Hm. When I look to Micha and Reggia, who are both staring at me with wide eyes, I know I’m not supposed to be down here. Which leads me to think Killian is down here. But where? Trying not to seem eager to search, I smile and say, “Came to see my boys.” Opening my bag, I start to unload a plethora of food for Mr. Grun, laying it on his cell floor, and he grins widely at me. “Oh, Rebekah, you’re too good to us.” “I haven’t been down in a while,” I say, going to Reggia and then Micha, doing the same for both of them. Leaving my lunch in the bag, I sit down and bring my legs up to my chest as they start to eat hastily. It breaks my heart seeing them all like this. I hate how they are treated, and if I could, I’d break them out, but that’s out of my control. As so much of my life is. Clearing my throat free of the emotion that is clogging it, I say, “How’ve things been? Did JJ bring down those snacks the other day?” Reggia scoffs. “No one has come.” I glare as I shake my head. “I’m sorry.” “Not your fault,” Mr. Grun says. “Things are hazardous right now.” My brow rises; I figure I need to play dumb to get the answers I need. “How do you mean?” Reggia and Micha look back at him and then down to their food as he struggles with his words. “Um, no meaning at all,” he says quickly before stuffing a whole piece of bread in his mouth. Reggia laughs, shaking his head as he takes a bite of his apple. “Rebekah, don’t act like you don’t know what’s going on.” I look to him, a grin playing on my lips. “I’m not, I’m just curious as to how you guys know about it.” His grin reaches his eyes, and for a second, I’m stunned. His brown eyes are so striking, and I wonder why he did what he did. Why couldn’t he just be true to the clan, to my family? We had been such good friends in school. He was such a good guy, but that guy is gone. Now I’m left with one of the prisoners of the Patchwork. “We know that because the guy tried to kidnap you, he was taken to the back of this godawful place.” “Reggia!” Mr. Grun complains as Micha shakes his head, eating his food in silence. “Hey, no one offered me five years off my sentence! They offered me nothing. I can tell her anything,” Reggia snaps at them, and my head tilts to the side. “So he’s down here?” Reggia nods. “Yup, down that way, to the left. I think in the old isolation room.” My heart speeds up, my palms getting clammy as I look back to him. “Still?” “Yeah. Where would he have gone? They threw him in his cell and haven’t been back since.” Standing slowly, I look over at them and then back toward where Reggia pointed. When I’m fully erect, Mr. Grun’s voice fills the room. “Rebekah, maybe you should stay away, do as your father wishes.” I scoff. “When do I ever do what he wishes?” Turning my back to them, I grab my bag and head to where Reggia pointed. As my feet move along the cold, wet ground, I hear nothing, no sounds of anyone else being down here, and that

concerns me. It’s dark, almost black in the halls, and water is dripping from the ceiling in a very eerie way. Was Reggia wrong? Had Killian been moved without anyone knowing? Going down each hallway, I can’t find him, but I do find myself right under the entrance, looking up just as Cyrus looks down. Startled, I gasp as he asks, “What are you doing?” “I figured you were coming to check on me,” I say, thinking quickly. He nods. “Yeah, I was going to come down.” With my heart in my throat, I nod. “I mean, you can. I’ll be down for another half hour, probably.” “Okay, I’ll wait here,” he says, and then his head disappears, and I hear him lower himself down to the floor. I can see the top of his feet showing slightly as my heart pounds in my chest. Well, that was pure luck right there. Letting out a shaky breath, I start down a hall I haven’t been down yet. Still nothing, and I’m starting to get irritated. I don’t think he’s down here, but just as I’m about to turn around to go back, I notice a door. A closed door. Reggia did say an isolation room. My brows draw in as I go toward it. It’s old and wooden, and I hadn’t even known there were actual doors down here. I thought there were only cells. For a split second, I’m scared of what could be on the other side of that door. Thankfully, that feeling doesn’t last long, and I push the door open, entering into the complete darkness. Fumbling, I press my hands to the wall, looking for a light switch. When I realize what I’m doing, I feel dumb. There is no electricity down here. Rolling my eyes, I grab my phone out of my pocket and turn on the flashlight to look at the wall. When I find a lantern, I reach into my bag for the lighter I keep in there for when I come down here. Sometimes the candles burn out, and I replenish them so the guys don’t have to live in the dark. When I light the wick, an amber glow fills the area around me. I turn slowly and head down the hall. Through the small, warm light, I see bars to a cell. I take a step toward the cell, and my breath catches when I see a dark mass start to move. Hesitating, I wait for a sound, anything, but nothing comes. As I take another step, my heart is in my throat, beating so damn hard, it’s rattling my eardrums. Holding my breath, I take another step just as fingers appear, wrapping around the bars slowly. Freezing in place, my eyes widen as the warm glow of the lantern illuminates the dark mass. No. No, it can’t be. Gasping, my body goes cold because the man standing in front of me isn’t Killian, but a ghost. Yet, he seems so solid, so real, but positively not Killian. Gone is the pale flesh, replaced by olive skin that is glistening with blood and sweat. His eyes are still dark but a different shape, rounder and heavylidded. His lips, so beautiful before, are even fuller now. His chest is wide, cut to hell and bruised, but thick, full of muscles. A tattoo along his ribs catches my attention only for a second before he moves to his full height, towering over me as he leans against the cell wall. He’s brawny, more so than before, and I almost don’t believe he is the man I’m looking for. Because the man in front of me, I know. But I know him to be dead. Oblivious to my complete and utter disbelief, his lips curve, and the slow tenor of his voice runs down my spine as he says, “Hiya, princess, figured you’d come to see me.”

“R yland?” His name seems foreign on my lips since I haven’t spoken it in years. A grin appears on those lips as he looks down at the ground. “I didn’t think ya remembered me,” he says, his Irish brogue so pronounced, so dreamy, and I can’t believe how much it affects me. How I missed that brogue. How I missed him, but I can’t even fathom that right now. Because he is not supposed to be here. Ryland Kelley died when I was sixteen. But at this moment, I’m staring into his eyes. “You’re dead,” I gasp, my heart in overdrive as my skin breaks out in gooseflesh. “How?” His grin is unstoppable, just like I remember it, as he shrugs, ever so carefree. “Aye, I mean, figuratively speaking, yeah, I’m dead.” “Figuratively speaking? Ryland, I went to your funeral,” I cry out, my eyes burning as they widen even more, unable to process this. “I watched your casket go into the ground. My heart broke for you.” I cover my mouth, a sob begging for escape as his shoulders drop. “Don’t cry, please, not for me. I know this is hard to understand, but ya never saw me body, did ya? It was all a scam.” Cold. I feel cold inside. “A scam.” “Aye, but no worries, well, there are worries since I’m locked in a cell, but ya know what I mean,” he laughs. How in the world can he be laughing right now? “Ryland, I’m sorry, but I need some help here. How, how are you here?” “Your dad put me here,” he says it so simply, almost a little wise-assy, and I forgot how much I liked that about him. Before, not now. Now, I want to rip his head off for answers. Frustrated, I throw my hands up, the lantern going wild in my grasp. “I mean alive!” “Ah, yeah. Ya see, my da found out I wasn’t his, and he banished me.” My eyes widen to the point I’m sure they’ll fall out of my head any minute now. “You’re not a Kelley?” He shrugs. “Eh, I have the name, and my ma, she’s a Kelley, but I guess my blood comes from the Conners.” Whoa. “What?” “I’m Kurt Conner ’s boy.” I can only blink. “How?” He smirks a bit as his eyes, which I can’t help but notice are such a lovely shade of chocolate, meet mine. “Well, ya see, princess, when two people like to sleep around, they come together and—” “I know where babies come from, idiot. I mean, how in the world did this happen, and why did you have to ‘die’ because of it?” When I hear something move, I jerk back, crouching as my gaze goes to the door, braced in case I have to attack. But nothing is there. Thank God. “It’s probably just a rat, princess.” Ignoring him, I wait, and when I hear nothing more, I suck in a deep breath. I’ve been down here too long. Ryland is probably right, it was just a rat, but I can’t chance it. I have to go. I don’t want to, but I have to.

Looking to him, and it still blows my mind that he is in front of me, I hold my hand up. “I gotta go.” “Why? Don’t leave.” “I have to. Cyrus knows I’m down here,” I say quickly, bending down to open my bag. He bends down with me as I unload my bag at his feet. His blood-covered feet. And with closer inspection, I can see the burns from the silver shackles they used on him. As I had figured, he had been hurt, so I’d brought extra cleanser for his wounds, along with towels. “Clean yourself up. I don’t want anything getting infected.” He scoffs. “It won’t. I’m already healed.” Meeting his gaze, I can’t believe Ryland is looking back at me. I reach through the bars, and he doesn’t move as my hand comes to his cheek. As he leans into my hand, his warmth permeates my soul, and I still don’t believe it. “Is it really you?” His eyes soften as his hand comes up to mine. “Aye, I put on a wee bit of weight, and I grew, but it’s me. And look at you. Still so beautiful. More put together, but I see you, Bekka.” He was the only one ever to call me anything but Rebekah. My lip wobbles as I hold his gaze. “Where have you been?” “A little town outside of Edinburgh. I’ve missed you.” Unable to speak, my heart…it just hurts. I thought he was gone; I thought I had lost a friend, someone I truly cared about. Before all the Kelley drama got really bad and we learned the formula didn’t work on me, I was able to be friends with him. I was able to speak to him, and I wasn’t afraid. Even now, I’m not scared of him. I’m scared for him. Swallowing hard, I pull my hand back and stand as he does the same. “I gotta go.” As I turn, he takes my arm in his, stopping me. “Will you be back?” Before he can even finish his sentence, I’m nodding. I know I shouldn’t. I know I need to stay away, but I still have questions, and I have to figure out a way to get him out of here. “I will. I don’t know when, though.” He smiles, his hand falling down my arm to my wrist, the heat of his touch burning my wrist as if I’m the one wearing the shackles meant to keep me prisoner. “As long as I know you’ll be back, that’s enough to keep me warm.” Oh, heart. Crap. Nodding quickly, I pull away, blowing out the lamp and then running toward the bastille door. Tears are rushing down my face, over my chin, and onto my chest, and I can’t find my breath. I’m still unsure of what I just discovered and uncertain as to how I should feel. Should I be relieved? Ryland would never have hurt me. But then, he was supposed to be dead, and I don’t have any clue who that man is who stands behind those bars. I only know seventeen-year-old Ryland. The Ryland who cared for me. The same Ryland I had admitted I cared for too. And then the next day, he was gone. But now, he’s in the bastille because he shifted into Killian, a vampire, with the intention of kidnapping me. What in the ever-loving hell am I supposed to think about that? Reaching the door, I’m out of breath, and when I look up, thank goodness I don’t see Cyrus. Lifting the strap of my bag over my head and across my chest, I start climbing. When I get halfway, his voice meets me. “Hey, I was just about to come get you. Are you always down there that long? Doesn’t the smell bother you?”

I fake a laugh, when all I want to do is cry forever more. Running my hand down my face as I climb, not an easy feat, I suck in a breath. “Not at all. I enjoy them. I read to them.” When I reach the top, Cyrus takes my hand, helping me up and out. After I help him with the door, we both stand and he nods. “Ew. Anything else happen I should know about?” I shake my head, trying so hard not to let on that I saw Ryland or that I’m freaking the hell out because he is alive. “We ate my snacks?” He nods. “Sounds like a blast, wish I hadn’t have missed it,” he says dryly. “What are you about to do? Do I need to follow you?” I laugh soullessly as my body shakes with anxiety. “No, please don’t. I’m just going to go nap before my shift.” He seems relieved. “Thank God. I’ll take a nap too. Sounds like a plan since I have to go with you tonight.” “Ew.” “You’re telling me. Text me if you need me,” he says, and together we walk down the hall. When we pass a guard, I make a face, turning to him. “What’s he doing?” “Making sure you don’t go down there without me there.” “Why?” “Because I’m supposed to. I don’t know, Rebekah, just go with it. At least you can see the stinky dudes.” I scold him. “Stop calling them that.” “Whatever. They are,” he says as we start to climb the stairs. “But I spoke with Father, and since they have disposed of the guy who was sent here to kill you, he feels you’re okay to go down there, with supervision, of course.” “Disposed?” “Yeah, killed him or something. I don’t know,” he says with a wave of his hand. I wonder if he believes that or if he is lying to me. I’m unsure, and I don’t know how to adjust to that. I don’t want him to know I know Ryland is alive or that I’ve now seen him. But it worries me. Does this mean they intend to kill him? Before I can express my fears either way, my brother says, “But whatever, don’t make my life harder, okay? Father, JJ, and Oceanus won’t be back for a couple days. They are flying to New Orleans to bring Jonas home for extra security until the threat is dealt with.” The lump in my throat grows. “So there is still a threat?” He shrugs. “I guess so. They got nothing from those Kelleys, but they are meeting with the Conners today, and we’ll see what happens.” Hearing that name makes me breathless as I nod. Coming to the bottom of the stairs that lead to my room, I look up at my brother. “Okay. Well, keep me in the loop.” “You’re the only one I have to talk to, so you’re in luck.” He sends me a quick grin and I turn, slowly heading up the stairs. But then his voice stops me. “You all right, sister?” Looking over my shoulder, I curve my lips forcibly and nod. “Of course. Just tired.” Which is the lie of the century. I’m not okay, nor am I tired. I’m wide awake, but I can’t let him know that. “Get some rest, see you soon,” he says, his voice full of love, and I almost feel bad for lying to him. Almost. Taking the stairs two at a time, I rush to my room and shut the door, my head coming to rest against it as my breathing comes out in pants. I feel like everything is hitting me at once. Ryland is alive.

Ryland Kelley is alive. Ryland Kelley was sent to kidnap me. He’s also a Conner. Crap. What does that mean? I’ve never heard of clans mixing because it isn’t allowed! Holy crap. Gasping for breath, I push off the wall and start to pace. Did I really see him? Yes, you idiot. Yeah, I did. Crap. What do I do now? I have to go back? I have to. But, crap! Without realizing what I’m doing, I go to my bed. Dropping to my knees, I reach under it and pull out my memento box. Opening it, I quickly move through it, on a mission to find that picture of Ryland and me when we were younger. For what reason, I’m not sure since I just saw him moments ago, but I think it’s to reconcile what I saw. To make sure I’m right. It’s at the bottom where I hid it last time. Despite having looked at it not too long ago, it still hurts to see this picture. To see us. Especially when everything had changed in an instant. Him, dead. Me, alive. Gripping the picture, I see us. There we were, young and bashful. No, it definitely was Ryland down there, and that shakes me to the core. But then I feel calmness and relief fill me within seconds. Ryland is alive. It had been so sudden, losing him, and as I drink in the details of us leaned against the schoolhouse, I can’t help but grin. Those were good times. Going to the School of the Works, I grew up with the shifters, the werewolves, and the witches. Since vampires can’t have children, there were never vamps that I grew up with. I knew them, Alena, for example, but I didn’t grow up with them the way I did with the Patchwork and the other three clans. Which is how I met Ryland. He was just this quiet kid on the playground, off to himself, playing with worms, and I figured that seemed like a grand idea. From that day on, we were inseparable. Well, at least at school. I wasn’t able to go anywhere much, but he was my best friend. When we entered high school, though, gone was the quiet kid, and in came a boy comfortable in his skin. All the girls wanted him. Thought he was funny and charming, and he was. But to me, he was my friend. My closest friend. Everyone knew he had such a crush on me since he told everyone we’d run away together one day and be happy. I remember him and Cyrus getting into a fistfight because of it. Father hated him, but not as much as JJ did. He saw Ryland as trouble, a danger, but he was my friend. Even with the passes he made at me, I always just laughed them off because I didn’t feel the same. I wasn’t allowed to. Back then, I followed the rules. But that all changed the night of our junior prom. Ryland and I had decided to go as friends because we didn’t like anyone else, and all the Patchwork boys only wanted me because of who my father was. With Ryland, I could be myself. We had a blast. It was fun, and I really enjoyed him. It was easy with him, and he was so funny. Dancing like a maniac, he had no cares who was watching; his eyes were only on me. A laugh escapes my lips before I slowly run my fingers along his face. He’s right; he has put on some weight and grown taller, bigger. While I thought he was gorgeous then, nothing compares to the man who was behind the bars in the bastille. He still had his quick wit, his grin, and man, the feelings I had so long ago come rushing back, tenfold. As I close my eyes, tears leak out the sides and I take in a deep breath. Within seconds, I am taken

back to that night. “Why ya looking at me like that? I got something in my teeth?” Ryland asked, flashing me his teeth, the whiteness blinding me as much as his eyes did. So bright and carefree. Shaking my head, I laughed as I looked up at him. “No, no, you don’t.” “Then, what?” he said, pausing. Within seconds, his grin was gone and his hand came to rest at my elbow. His eyes filled with concern as he asked, “You okay?” “I’m fine,” I said as I waved him off, causing his hand to fall, but then I took it. I laced my fingers with his, and we both looked up from our hands. Our gazes met. Why hadn’t I known before? “I think I like you.” His face changed, a grin coming back fast as ever as he laughed. “Well, good. I mean, we are best friends, eh?” But I shook my head. “No. I mean more than that.” He paused once more, his head falling to the side. “Aye?” I grinned, feeling something I’d never felt before. “Aye.” He didn’t move at first, his eyes changed, though, darker, and then he took a step toward me, his other hand coming up and cupping the back of my neck. Heat rushed down my spine as I fought for breath. His nose pressed against mine, his eyes burned into mine, and then he whispered, “About damn time.” And then he kissed me. It was my first kiss. The only kiss that ever made my heart stop. I blamed it on the fact it was my first, but then he did it again, and once more, I was breathless, heart coming to a complete stop. It wasn’t the kiss. It was Ryland. I thought we had forever. I thought one day my father would change the rules so I could be with him. But when I woke the next morning, Ryland was dead, and I knew I’d never feel those lips again. I’d never feel like I had that night. It has haunted me for the last three years. But Ryland is alive. In my bastille. Because he came to kidnap me. Well, shit.

I’ m still not breathing normally when I arrive at the Clandestine for my shift. And I sure as hell didn’t sleep. Killian is Ryland. Ryland was dead, but now he’s alive. Yeah. This is all…freaking crazy! Sucking in a deep breath, like I have been doing my entire shift since I can’t seem to wrap my head around this, I look up, letting the air out slowly. Maybe, maybe I imagined the whole thing? Maybe I missed Ryland so much I made him up? Imagined him… But I felt him. I saw the blood, I felt his presence… No. He’s real. Alive. Shit, Ryland Kelley is alive. But he was trying to kidnap me. Damn it. I feel erratic, almost like I don’t even know myself. Seeing him, feeling him, his breath on mine, it all just seems so unreal. But then, I can’t shake the feeling that I always knew. I knew there was something different about Killian. I felt so safe with him, I knew he wouldn’t hurt me, and I never feel that. For obvious reasons, but with Killian it was different. I knew him. The real him. Ryland. Jesus, his name. On my lips. It feels oh so right, but so scary. I don’t know anything. I have no clue what happened or why he was banished. If that’s even what it was. I don’t know, but I have to know. I have to go back down there. Tonight. I have to go tonight. When I look over at Cyrus, he’s on his phone, completely isolating himself and ignoring a very pretty Patchwork lady who has tried to talk to him not once, but twice. She isn’t like me, pieced together, because the formula clearly worked on her, but she does have a few scars. Her blond hair is up in a bun, her white body-hugging dress is very elegant and fits her perfectly. I know her. Her name is Mabel; we went to school together, and she works for my father in accounting. I’m pretty sure she has the hots for my brother, and he isn’t paying her any mind. If only he would. I could get away easily if he was shacking up with her. “What’s wrong with you?” Looking over at Alena, I shake my head and sigh. “I’m tired.” “Oh,” she says, but before she can say more, I’m moving. Coming up beside my brother, I lean into him. “Cyrus, brother, have you met my friend Mabel?” Cyrus looks up to me then, a very disgruntled look on his face. “What?” I gesture to Mabel, and she beams over at him. “Hey, Mabel, this is my brother, Cyrus.” “Rebekah, I’m busy—” Cyrus looks over, and it’s like something out of a cartoon. His eyes go wide, the phone slowly hits the bar, and he’s grinning. Aw. He’s actually adorable when he smiles. Clearing his throat, he holds out his hand. “Hey.”

Mabel lights up, taking his hand, and as I back away, I’m two seconds from letting out a whoop and doing a jig. Step one, done. Turning from the newly met lovebirds, I run right into Alena. “Something is up with you.” “Not at all, just tired,” I say quickly, moving around her and grabbing a rag to wipe the bar. “Well, my trip was nice, thanks for asking. I don’t know what it is about Vegas feeding, but my goodness, it’s so good. So tender. Yum.” I gag, leaning against the bar. “Ew.” “Shh, you,” she laughs as she moves her long hair out of her eye. “You have no clue what it’s like to sink your teeth into a guy who is tripping off Molly.” I wince. “I’m sure it’s very psychedelic.” She grins. “Exactly. I had a blast, not that you asked.” “I’m sorry. Things have been crazy.” “I know, just giving you a hard time,” she says, crossing her hands over her chest as she looks out across the bar. “So, where is your lover boy? Shouldn’t he be here by now?” I clam up. My heart is pounding more than before as I meet her quizzical gaze. “I don’t know.” “So you haven’t heard from him?” “Nope, haven’t seen him in a couple days. Maybe he quit?” I hate lying, I hate it so much, but I have no other choice. Glancing back at her, praying she can’t tell I’m lying, I see her face start to change to frustration as she throws her hands up, her brow furrowing with annoyance. “Shit. I was hoping you would know ’cause he wasn’t here last night either, and I need to talk to him.” “About?” I croak out. Glancing over at me, she looks down at her fingers and shrugs. Her whole demeanor has changed, almost like she’s nervous. Looking back to where Cyrus and Mabel are sitting and getting acquainted, she bites into her lips before looking back at me. She’s hesitant, I can tell, so I step closer, lowering my voice. “He isn’t listening,” I assure her and she nods. Still, she watches him as she whispers, “I was hoping what I heard wasn’t true. For your sake.” My heart jumps into my throat, my palms start to itch, and my breathing is completely out of whack. What did she hear? Does everyone know? “My sake?” She nods as she clears her throat. “Rumor is, someone was sent in to kill you, and everyone is speculating it’s Killian because now he’s nowhere to be found.” My eyes widen. So everyone does know. “Why would they think it was him?” “I don’t know, but I heard about it from my friend when I was in Vegas. So I called my aunt, and she proceeded to act like I was two seconds from the loony bin. She told me she didn’t know any Killian.” “What?” I gasp. I had forgotten about her aunt and his ties to her. What had Ryland done? “But I thought you spoke with her when he arrived.” “Yes, I did! I swear it’s witchcraft!” she announces, her voice going up an octave, but then it drops again. Witchcraft? How? Does he have links there too? Shit, who is he now? Leaning in close and glancing around, she whispers, “I don’t know what hoodoo-voodoo he put on my aunt, but she doesn’t remember anything. So I planned to confront him when I got here, but he isn’t here, and now I’m superworried. Is he on the loose? Or did your family get him? Have you heard anything?” My heart is slamming against my ribs, and I hate that I don’t fully trust her. Is she asking this out of concern for me, or for answers? How does she know all this? Shit, she is my closest friend, and I

don’t trust her. “I don’t know. One minute he was here, next he was gone. I haven’t heard anything.” When her eyes soften and fill with concern, I feel like shit. “Did he try to hurt you?” Breathless, I shake my head quickly. “No, not at all.” “Oh, thank God. So you don’t think he was taken by your family?” “I honestly have no clue. I haven’t heard anything.” “So weird, it’s like he up and left,” she says in bewilderment, and all I can do is nod. Unable to stand there with the guilt and the lies eating me alive, I turn, heading to the sink to clean some dishes just as she says, “Well, let’s hope he’s just dead. ’Cause the other rumor is it was some shifter, which means he could be anyone. And of course, mutiny between the families would break out, and no one has time for that.” Swallowing hard, I nod. “I know.” “Well, I guess that’s why there’s extra security and your family is scouting the clans. Can’t be too safe.” “Yeah, I guess.” I want to tell her the truth. Make up for the fact I feel weird about trusting her, but I know I can’t. What if she tells someone else and my father finds out? I have to keep this under wraps. I can’t tell anyone. Not a soul. I feel lost. Unsure what to do. This isn’t me. I don’t like to lie to the people I care about. I find myself doing that at every turn for him. Ryland. To protect him. Is that wrong? I don’t know; I almost feel as if I don’t know anything anymore. All I do know is I have to save him, but I have no clue how. But I will. I won’t let him die again. Or whatever my father has planned. I must get to the bottom of this. I’ve got to talk to him and figure this out. I just know Ryland wouldn’t hurt me. He cared for me once, and he just isn’t that person. As soon as I figure out what’s going on, I’ll talk to my father. Surely, he’ll understand and let Ryland go. He has to. Right? Before I can try to accept that he more than likely won’t, I glance up, and my blood runs cold. I thought she’d never step foot back into the Clandestine, especially after her talk with Oceanus, but there she is. Waltzing in like she owns the place. Christiana. “What the hell is she doing here?” I hear Alena ask as Christiana walks slowly toward the bar. She looks so vicious, her very tight red dress hugging her every curve, her eyes dark, and her inky black hair falling down her shoulders. She looks ready to kill, and I wonder if she’s the one who sent Ryland to get me. If Frank Kelley sent Ryland away, why would he welcome him back with open arms and send him to kill me? I mean, in a way, it’s smart. No one would suspect him since he is supposed to be dead, but if Frank could send him away and fake his death for not being his, would he let him come back? Something feels off there, and I’m sure it’s because Christiana is behind it all. Had it been Christiana the other night looking for Ryland as a rogue vampire? Crossing my arms over my chest, I raise my chin as she sits down. “Pinot Grigio, Rebekah, please. What a day,” she says, leaning her arms onto the bar, but I don’t move. My body is taut, my eyes are narrow, and while I wish my heart weren’t beating so hard, I’ve come to accept it. “Why are you here?” Her brow rises. “To drink, of course. Why else?” “You can get a drink lots of places other than here. So, what is your game plan?” I ask, trying to act like I’m not shaking in my boots. I don’t know why she freaks me out, but she does. I can easily take her, but I wouldn’t put it past her to have someone watching nearby, armed with a gun to kill me.

She laughs, her eyes closing as her head falls back. Her eyes narrow when she looks back at me. “My dear, sweet Rebekah, whatever do you mean? Game plan? Please. Haven’t you heard? Our families are on good terms.” “For now,” I bite out. I see Cyrus stand, but I hold up my hand. “Until one of you backstabs us.” Her eyes cut to slits. “Think so lowly of us?” “Yes,” I say it so simply, so quickly that she jerks back, almost like I hit her. “Goodness me, how rude,” she says with a soft laugh, her eyes opening more as she holds my gaze. She doesn’t like me, and a part of me thinks she never did. That’s fine, I don’t care, but I will not seem weak in front of her. “Well, I guess it’s a good thing I’m not here to see you.” I hold her gaze. “Then why are you here?” “For a drink and to see that scrumptious barkeep, Killian. He told me to meet him here.” My gaze narrows even more. “Did he now?” “Yup, just a few hours ago. Have you seen him?” I have never wanted to kill someone so much in my life. She did send him. She had to have. Or it was the whole family. Either way, how dare they! How could they put him in harm’s way? My family is known for their security. How else would I still be alive three years after my immortality was discovered not to be intact? We are trained to kill and protect what is ours; no one can infiltrate that. Though some have tried, no one has ever succeeded, which is why my father is so old and we are who we are. Invincible. But the Kelleys, they are scum, the lowest on the food chain, and while I had barely any respect for them before, I hate them now. They sent Ryland on a suicide mission! “He quit.” Her eyes darken as she leans toward me, brushing her dark hair out of her eyes. “Excuse me?” “He quit,” I repeat, my body tensing, ready for the fight. “I haven’t seen him.” Her head falls to the side. “I could accuse you of lying, Rebekah von Stein.” “And I could rip your head off, Christiana, but I’m sure neither of us would dare upset our fathers, would we?” I ask, my gaze menacing. She’s surprised by my admission, but I don’t move. I’m stone-still, watching her, ready for anything she can throw at me. I hate her. I hate her family. I may not know the whole story with Ryland, but I know enough to want them all dead. “Now please excuse yourself from my bar.” Clearing her throat, she shakes her head as she slowly stands. “My, my, my, training for that leadership position, aren’t we? You do know you’ll have to wait for your three brothers to die before that spot is yours, yes? And with them being immortal and all, that might be an issue. You might have to kill them,” she whispers the last part, and my eyes darken. “I would never put someone I love in harm’s way. I’m not a Kelley.” Her eyes narrow, and I wonder if she caught what I was trying to say. “No, no, you’re not.” I don’t say anything; I just watch her. I’ve said my piece. It’s time for her to go. She shakes her head ruefully. “I guess I shall go, then.” “Good,” I say, showcasing my pathetic need to have the last word. But as her gaze meets mine, her eyes send a message that is loud and clear. She knows we have him. I don’t care, though. She doesn’t scare me. As she gets up, sending looks to Alena and then Cyrus, she rolls her eyes and heads for the exit, her body swaying from side to side. A man would be making a deal with the devil to be with her. She’s terrifying, to say the least, but it doesn’t even come close to

the thought of what Ryland may have to say once I get down there. And that has me petrified.

“I wonder what she wanted.” Shrugging, I clear my throat as we climb the stairs toward my room. The rest of the night was uneventful, but that doesn’t mean I wasn’t on high alert the whole time. I don’t know why, but I felt like that wasn’t the last of Christiana I would see during my shift. To my utter dismay, it was. Unfortunately, I would have really liked to smash her face into the bar. “She wanted to speak to Killian.” Cyrus stops then, looking over at me, which makes me stop. “She said that?” I nod, the hair on my arms standing to attention at his alarming gaze. “Yeah, she said he had told her to meet him there.” He looks away, shaking his head. “I wonder why? I know he was a shifter, but what was his connection to her? Did she send him and not her father?” I shrug, unable to speak. While I assume the same thing he does, I feel if I say so, I’ll appear too emotional, that I’ll reveal I may know more than I should. “I don’t know. But really, it doesn’t matter.” Cyrus nods as we start to walk once more. “Yeah, true. Still, though, I’ll have to call Father and tell him.” My first instinct is to scream “No.” If he does that, Father might come back early and truly kill Ryland so that the Kelleys don’t have anything to come looking for. I need time. I need to figure everything out. Get a plan. “Just wait,” I say, trying to seem indifferent. “No reason to bother him with this now. He’s working, and plus, what are they going to do? Send someone in? For what? There is no one here.” I say that last line to see if I can catch him in a lie, but when Cyrus nods in agreement, I know he knows nothing. “True. Yeah, I got things to do tonight anyway.” I shoot him a suggestive grin. “Oh, yeah?” He laughs, pushing into me. “Shut up. She’s nice.” “She is,” I agree as I arrive at my door. Reaching for the knob, I look over at him. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.” He gives me a look. “Please don’t go into details on what you wouldn’t do.” I giggle as I turn the knob, pushing my door open. “Fine. Night.” As I take a step, almost fully into my room, he stops me. “Rebekah.” “Yeah?” I ask, looking over at him, confused. Why isn’t he running to get laid? “I’m proud of you. You handled Christiana perfectly. Like a leader,” he says slowly as his eyes meet mine. A grin spreads across my lips as I stand taller. “Why, thank you.” “When you say we all treat you like a baby, I usually ignore you. But I’m starting to agree with you. You don’t need someone up your ass twenty-four seven, and you’ve proved that the last couple days.” Pleased with what he’s just said, I nod. “I agree, but it doesn’t matter what we think.” “True, but hopefully that changes soon.” While I’m not even optimistic at all, I smile. “I hope.” He grins and points to me. “That being said, you’re going to bed, right? Like, I can go try to get some ass and not worry about you escaping and running away to faraway lands?” I giggle at that. “Yes, Cyrus, where the hell would I go?”

He shrugs. “True. All right, night, sister.” “Night,” I say, still laughing as I shut the door. Once it’s shut, though, I stop laughing and press my ear to the door. I hear him whistling, and I wait. When I don’t hear him anymore, I take in a deep breath and rush to change, needing to be free of my work clothes. While I want to wear my gym shorts and a tee, I refuse to let Ryland see my legs. I slide on a pair of sweats instead, but when I look in the mirror, I gag. I don’t want him seeing me like this. Like a bum. Crap. Kicking off my sweats, I put on a pair of leggings, the cuts and raised scars of my legs on full display. I just look muscular and I’m okay with that, better than Ryland seeing the coarse hair that is covering my legs like mad right now. Reaching for my bag, I stuff in some of my snacks from my nightstand and wonder if I should run by the kitchen. But what if Cyrus is there? No. I should just go straight to the bastille. I don’t have time for detours if I want time with Ryland. Putting my bag on my back, I all but run to my door before opening it slowly and peeking out. No one is there. Thank God. Shutting it behind me, I quickly rush down the stairs, cautious for any signs of anyone. While I’ve come up with every excuse imaginable, I don’t want to be caught. I want to get down there, I want to see Ryland, and I want to find out what the hell is going on. The thought of seeing him again has my legs moving faster, my heart pounding and sweat dripping down my neck. I need to see him. Just to make sure I didn’t imagine what I saw. When I reach the bottom of the stairs, I think I’m in the clear to the bastille, but then I see one of our guards. Crap. I knew it wasn’t going to be this easy. Swallowing hard, I start toward the kitchen, which is the long way around to the bastille, but I have no choice. I plant a grin on my face, but I quickly mask it, pressing my lips together. I never smile much, so I don’t want to seem too suspect. As I walk past him, as if I’m supposed to be down here and all is well, I feel his eyes on me. He’s a werewolf and has been working for my family for a long time, but I can’t remember his name to save my life. Thankfully, he doesn’t say anything, just watches me. I almost think I’m home free…that is, until his voice stops me. “Ms. Rebekah, where are you going?” I pause, glancing back at him, flashing him a big grin. Oh no, is that too big? Going for a smaller smile, I shrug. “Oh, just getting some food.” His eyes scrutinize me, and I know he knows I’m lying. “Aren’t you supposed to be asleep?” I laugh to keep from freaking the hell out, but when his eyes widen, I snap my mouth shut. “Yeah, but I’m hungry, so I’m going to go to the kitchen.” His eyes narrow, and shit, I’m caught. “Are you high, Ms. Rebekah?” “Yes!” I say, pointing at him, and then I tuck my hands behind my back. God, I’m an idiot. “And boy, do I have the munchies. As you were, good sir.” Turning quickly, I rush away. For some reason, he doesn’t follow, but I hear him chuckle as I disappear down the hall. Well, that went well. Now he thinks I’m a stoner, which will probably get back to my father. Awesome. Better that than him finding out I’m sneaking down to see a prisoner, I guess. As I turn to enter the kitchen, I hear talking. Cyrus. And Mabel. Shit.

Pressing my body to the wall, I clench my fists and take in a deep breath as Mabel says, “Wanna go back to my place?” I’ve never heard the noise that leaves my brother ’s lips. It’s all raspy and rough as he says, “I wish, but I gotta stay home with my sister.” “Oh, isn’t she asleep?” “Yeah, but I gotta stay here.” When I hear silence, I’m confused. Crouching down, I peek around the doorway to find them staring at each other. Reaching out, Cyrus tucks a piece of hair behind her ear. “You’re very pretty.” Mabel blushes before covering his hand with hers. “Thank you.” “You’re welcome.” His shoulders are taut, his body language revealing an interest in her that’s off the charts. Leaning toward her, he whispers something, and she giggles before nodding, her teeth sinking into her lips. “I’m sure we can hear her from there, huh?” “Depends how loud you are,” he says, and I cover my mouth, not only to hold in my laughter but also to keep from gagging. Double ew, but then they get up, rushing out of the room, and I decide I would be witness to that display of mating all over again just for this chance. Rushing into the kitchen, I go through the laundry room and then into the hall that has the bastille door. Reaching for the door, I pull it open slowly to keep the creaking to a minimum before holding it up and lowering myself to the ladder. But how will I open it when I come back? “Shit,” I mumble as I look around for anything to hold it open, but there is nothing. “Shit,” I say once more, but then I slide off my flip-flop, holding the door with my back as I reach for my shoe to place in the opening. As I go down the ladder slowly, I watch as I lower the door onto the shoe, leaving only a sliver of light. I let my breath out in a whoosh and then rush down the ladder, unsure how much time I actually have. I don’t want to push my luck. I want to get in and get out, but then, I won’t want to leave Ryland. Ah, I’ll deal with that later. When my feet hit the ground, I look around quickly, taking in my surroundings. It’s empty. I don’t know why I thought there might be someone down here, but I can’t be too cautious, not with Christiana Kelley asking questions. Or with the fact I’m not supposed to be down here at all. Reaching for the lantern, I light it quickly as my one foot freezes. Next time, I need to bring something to hold the door open. Next time? Crap. I’ll come back to that. Rushing down the other hall instead of the one that would lead me to my boys, I make my way to the room I discovered earlier, the one that holds Ryland. When I reach the long hall with the old wooden door at the end of it, I pause, my heart jumping up into my throat. For a second, I’m scared. Not of Ryland but of being caught. What if my family knowing I found Ryland leads to his death? His second death. I couldn’t live with myself. Maybe I should just ignore this, hope he finds a way out. But can I live with myself then? Before I can even think of my answer, I’m hurrying down the hall. Pushing the door open, I step inside, shutting it behind me as Ryland’s voice fills the room. “Bekka?” “Hey,” I say quickly, lighting the other lantern and carrying it with me as he leans up against the bars. As the warm light engulfs him, I’m breathless once more. Just like before, I’m stunned by his striking features, but most all, that he is standing in front of me. Alive. Looking away quickly, I set the lantern down as his voice melts over me like butter. “I didn’t think you’d be back so soon.”

“I had to come see you,” I say as I bend down, opening my bag and dumping the snacks into his cell. “Jeez, Bekka, I don’t need all that. I’m fine.” “You need to eat,” I say, putting my backpack back on. But before I can stand, he’s crouched down in front of me, his hands capturing mine. Swallowing hard, I look up. His eyes meet mine, and I still can’t believe this. He’s here. He’s really here. Watching me, he brings my hand to his lips, kissing my palm. A lopsided grin appears as he backs away only slightly, his gaze holding mine. “Still worry about me, do ya?” “Of course,” I gasp out, my heart knocking against my ribs. I know if I don’t get down to business, I’ll just sit here. Staring at him. Drinking in every single sweet thing about his face; the planes of his jaw, the curve of his lips, the thickness of his shoulders. But I can’t. I don’t have time. Flustered, I croak out, “I need you to tell me everything.” “Everything?” he asks, his fingers lacing with mine, and I wonder if I should let him do that. But I want him to. Damn it. “Everything.” I want to know, I do, but when he looks away, his shoulders falling a bit, I’m just not sure I’m ready for everything he has to say.

“W here do I start?” Looking around for something to sit on since I’m sure I’ll be here for a moment, I don’t see anything. Dropping my backpack, I sit on it and realize my foot is freezing. Rubbing my foot, I tuck it underneath me before saying, “Start at the beginning. Why were you sent away?” Looking up from my frozen foot, his gaze is puzzled. “Where is your shoe?” “I had to use it to hold the door open.” Shaking his head, he pulls off his sock. “I’m fine,” I try, but he takes my foot from underneath me, his touch burning my skin before he slides on his sock. He then sits down and looks through the bars at me. “As you worry for me, I worry for you,” he says, and my heart jumps in my throat. His eyes are so dark, almost like night, as they hold mine. I thought this would be easy, that being around him would be like being around anyone else. But as before, his eyes, they get me. I was stupid to assume that my feelings were buried with him. Looking at him, being under his heated gaze, I know they weren’t, that they’re still very much inside me. I’m not sure what that means. “So much has changed with you. Your dad has been busy.” Self-conscious, I look away, hiding my face. I know I don’t look the way he remembers. My face is full of scars, new pieces. I had only been worried about my legs, when really I should have been worried about my face. “Yeah, that’s how it is in my family,” I say dryly as my teeth sink into my bottom lip. “Rebekah, look up at me,” he whispers, but I don’t. I’m too embarrassed. I hate the way I look, and I wish he didn’t have to see me like this. Before he can say anything more, I whisper, “Ry, tell me. I have to know everything.” When he doesn’t say anything, I look up, and he smiles. “I love how one eye is blue and the other is brown.” I shake my head. “Ry, please.” Chuckling, he nods. “Always straight down to business.” “Can you blame me?” He shrugs. “Guess not. I’m sure this is a lot to take in.” “Yeah,” I scoff and he grins. Taking a moment, he chews his lip as I drink in his beautiful, hard face. When his eyes meet mine suddenly, I’m stunned. His eyes are so serious, so intense, like they’re looking into my soul. “The night of the dance. Do you remember?” Swallowing hard, I have to look away as I nod. “Yes, of course. It’s the last night I saw you,” I say, my voice breaking, and he looks up. “It was the best night of my life,” he admits, his eyes burning into mine. “I don’t know why, but after the dance, I got home and I changed.” “Changed?” “Into a wolf.” My heart drops, my eyes widening as he swallows hard. “Tore up my room, tried to kill my da, my brother. It was bad. I woke up and my ma, she was crying, along with Christiana and Thomas. And my da, he was standing there, disgust on his face. He said I was the product of Kurt Conner and that I wasn’t a part of the family any longer. That I was dead to them because, as much as he hated what my ma did, he did love me, and he couldn’t watch me be killed.” Gasping, I cover my mouth. “What? Who would kill you?” I ask through my fingers.

When his stone-cold gaze meets mine, I can’t breathe. “Your da. Since the rules are the rules, there is to be no mixing of the clans, and any product of any unlawful mixing would be killed.” “What?” I ask, breathless. “Are you sure?” “It’s true. He and Samuel have done it before, which is why the mixing is unheard of and people are so careful.” I didn’t know this. I knew there was no mixing, but I didn’t know the consequences would be the death of any child who was born. That’s insane. Brutal, savage, and it hurts to know my father is capable of something like that. But somewhere deep inside me, I know Ryland isn’t lying and that my father is capable of something that horrid. “Because no one wanted me dead, they sent me to Kurt’s family in a little town outside of Edinburgh so I could learn about that side of my family.” “So Kurt knows?” He nods. “He’s always known, but they figured they could pass me off as a shifter only. Hoping I wouldn’t ever change.” “Why would they hope that, though? You’re part wolf?” “Yeah, which means I’m amalgam,” he says, his eyes cutting down to our hands. “Amalgam?” I ask, my voice breaking. I figured he was a mixed creature, or something along those lines, but hearing it from his lips makes it even more real. “Still doesn’t make sense why they didn’t think you’d change.” “They assumed my shifter side was stronger and I wouldn’t ever change into a wolf, but that isn’t the case.” “Which is why the silver didn’t work on you?” He scoffs. “It worked, hurt like a mother, but it doesn’t take me down. I’m quite the combination, ya see. Very strong, death doesn’t come easy, and I can shift like none other. Also, I’m able to keep my form which isn’t normal for shifters. Usually, my clan mates shift back to their original state as soon as silver hits them, but not me. No matter what. That’s why my ma thought I wouldn’t be able to change into a wolf unless I wanted to, that the need to change wouldn’t be there. But that wasn’t the case. I shifted without intending to, and Kurt thinks I was just so emotional that night I couldn’t control it.” He looks up then, his lips curving. “Had a lot on my mind. A certain someone who really made my heart go nuts.” I know this. I knew he cared for me and that I meant something to him. But if that was the case, why did he come after me? If he was “so emotional” that he changed, why did he come for me in malice? Looking up at him with my heart in my throat, I’m aware a part of me doesn’t want to know, but I know I need to know. Before I can say anything, his hand comes through the bars, reaching for me. “You. My Bekka. You.” Moving away, I shake my head. “But yet, you came after me? To kidnap me?” “Please don’t tell me you’re scared of me.” I shake my head hard. “I’m not scared of anything,” I say as his eyes challenge mine. “It isn’t that. You betrayed me.” He lips press together as he looks away, guilt filling his features. While I know I knew the truth, that he did come to harm me, seeing the look of pure shame on his face is essentially him stabbing me in the back. “I don’t think I did.” Anger bubbles inside of me as I go on. “You changed into a vampire to get close to me, to watch me. Did you plan on kidnapping me after we went into the back together?” He shakes his head. “No, Bekka. I was going back there to kiss the hell out of ya. I fuckin’ miss ya.” My stomach flutters, but I can’t give in that easily. This could all be a ploy. “I’m sorry, but I find that hard to believe. If that’s the case, then why come after me at all?”

“Because I had no choice,” he says, frustrated, as he stands up with ease. Almost like he flew to his feet. Breathless, I look up and watch as he runs his hands through his hair, pacing back and forth as he lets out a heavy sigh. “I got word my da was dying, came back to see him. It was only for one day, just to say good-bye. This was before your da came to heal him and all. But after I saw my da one last time and said good-bye to him and my mom, Christiana started talking about how your family has the formula. She thought if we had a reason to force them to give it to us for da’s immortality, they would. Before I knew it, your name was brought up. And I thought, I could do this.” “Seriously? So you had no problem with the idea of kidnapping and killing me, using me as leverage?” I gasp, feeling even more betrayed. “I thought I meant more to you.” But he shakes his head. “No, never to kill you, I wouldn’t allow that. But I figured I could grab you. I knew how to get you to trust me, that it would be easy, but everything changed the moment I saw you.” He pauses, closing his eyes, his teeth pressing into his bottom lip. And then he’s in front of me. Moving at the speed of light, he has his hands cupping my face so fast I don’t even have time to react before he’s speaking again. “I thought when I saw you that I wouldn’t feel this overwhelming need for you. That I had moved on, forgotten about our time together or how you made me feel. But within seconds, you had me, and I knew I couldn’t put you in harm’s way. I couldn’t even use you to save my family.” He leans toward me, and I take in a quick breath as he pulls me to him. My forehead presses into the bars and onto his chest. “I had planned on telling you so many times. I told Christiana I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t take you. But when she said, fine, she’d do it, I freaked. We got into a big fight, and she told me to just leave. Instead, I shifted into one of your guards, and I would watch your window at night, just in case. I couldn’t leave you alone. I had to make sure you were okay.” Staring into his eyes, I don’t know what to say. This is classic Ryland; he always wanted to protect me, no matter what, and I don’t dare call him a liar. I know he is telling the truth. I can see it in his eyes. I shouldn’t trust him, I should run, but instead, I whisper, “I always knew there was something about you, or Killian, I mean, that made me trust him. It was you.” “I know. I could see it in your eyes that you were comfortable around me, which is what I wanted. But I couldn’t do what I was supposed to. I refused to put you in danger, no matter what the cost. So I’ve bitched, I’ve moaned, and I’ve fought them tooth and nail to leave ya alone. I knew my brother and sister couldn’t send me back to where I’d been because my parents already thought I’d gone back. So what could they do? Kill me? No. And they can’t tell on me, so I’ll do what I’ve been doing until I guarantee your safety. ” “So, what, you were going to stay?” His nose moves slowly against mine, his breath on my lips as he whispers, “Yes, I had to protect you until I could convince my family to leave you be. But then things went shitty when Christiana came to take you. I stopped her, obviously, but she didn’t go quietly, and I knew I couldn’t go anywhere. I had to protect you.” “I have JJ, though,” I say, intoxicated by him. “I don’t want you risking yourself.” He scoffs. “Bekka, she came for you already.” “What?” “Yeah, got right past JJ and all the other guards, but thankfully, you were in a meeting with your father.” “What?” I ask once more, my heart thudding. “She shifted into Samuel.” Gasping, I back out of his grasp, and his hands drop against the bars as he watches me. How did I not know? And has she done it again? “What?” “Yeah, just that one time, and I stopped her before she could get very far. You had no contact with

her that day, only Jonas, but he didn’t know anything. I told her if she comes for you anymore, I’ll turn myself in. She loves me, doesn’t want me to be killed. We all know that it’ll happen if your da finds me. So I told her we’d find another way to save our da, and that I’d talk to you.” I can’t believe what I’m hearing, and I hate to admit it, but I’m scared to the core. If it was that easy to get in and almost get me, why should I trust these guards and everyone else around me? Anyone could be part of his family. The thought has me questioning my trust in him. “So is this all a ploy?” He looks stunned, and I realize I’m even surprised I said that. “Excuse me?” “A ploy,” I say, meeting his gaze. “Are you telling me all this in the hopes I’ll still trust you and then I can release you and you’ll kill me?” His brows shoot up. “Have you been listening to me? I’d planned to tell you who I was and plead to ya. But I messed up when I told you about Christiana and Oceanus, and now I’m here. If I’d wanted to kill ya, kidnap ya, or whatever, why would I change into myself? I won’t even change for your family, but for you, I’d do anything.” I watch as his arms reach out, taking my face in his large hands. “I’d never hurt you, Bekka. You know that. Deep down. Yeah, this sucks, and we are in a shitty situation, but ya know in yer heart that I would never hurt you.” Moving his finger along my jaw, he smiles. “I’ve wanted to tell you from the moment I saw ya. Figured after we kissed, I would. I didn’t want to freak ya out beforehand, since I miss yer lips so much.” I want to laugh, I do, because this is information overload to the extreme. Do I believe my heart and trust him, or do I run? I don’t question what he has told me. As much as I don’t want to believe a lot of it, I know he is telling the truth. It blows my mind that all of this was happening while I was being a brat about being watched twenty-four seven. Obviously, I needed to be because some absurd shifter wanted to kidnap me. But even with that, and as much as my head is telling me to run, I’m not moving. I can’t. “I’m freaking out, Ry,” I admit, and he smiles, his thumb gliding along my jaw. “I’m so sorry, Bekka. I don’t want to scare ya or freak ya out or lose your trust. I just want to be honest with ya, and the truth is, I’m scared beyond belief because I can’t look out for ya. I don’t know that you’re safe, and that’s what has me in knots down here. Not the fact that they don’t feed me or anything, but that I can’t watch you. I know Christiana is probably looking for me, and since she can’t find me, I don’t know what she is going to do.” “She came in today, looking for you.” Unable to catch my breath or control my heart rate, I glance up to him as he slowly moves away from me, his eyes burning into mine when he stands. “What did you say?” “I told her you quit.” “Good, don’t ever tell her you guys got me. She’ll come after you again, and I can’t have that happen.” “Stop worrying about me. We have to worry about you, getting you out,” I press, but he shakes his head. “No, my love, I worry only for you. I will figure out how to get away, I’m not worried about that. But you, I can’t have my family taking you.” I had forgotten how stubborn he was, but this is classic Ryland. Protective and loyal to a fault. While I know he really thought he could help his family and be there for them, he couldn’t betray me. He cares too much for me. As I do him. This is all so crazy. I’d thought that before, but what would happen if the Kelleys really did take me? Find out that I’m not immortal, that I know nothing about the formula because it doesn’t work on

me? Then what? They’d kill me. It’s all so stupid. And all for immortality? Is this world really that special to need to live forever? I say not, but maybe if my world were centered on Ryland, it could be. Either way, it’s just all so futile. Without thinking, I say, “It would be pointless.” His brow furrows. “Pointless? What do you mean? My family taking you would be with purpose. And since I’m not there, I can’t protect you. That’s a problem.” Shaking my head, I look up at him. “I mean it would be pointless to take me.” His furrow deepens more, and I can’t believe I’m about to utter the words I’ve been sworn to secrecy about, but I trust him. I care for him. And at one point, I know I loved him, not only as my best friend but as more. He wouldn’t hurt me. So just as easily as I think the words, I say, “Because I’m not immortal.”

yland is just staring at me. His eyes are bugging out of his head as it falls slowly to the side. “I’m sorry,” he says quietly, his eyes narrowing. “What did you say?” Clearing my throat, I’m afraid to say the words once more. “I’m not immortal.” He only blinks at me. “How? Surely, you did the ceremony of the Patchwork?” “It didn’t work.” His eyes widen even more as he slowly shakes his head. “How? I thought it always worked.” “As did we,” I say, looking down at my hands. “I don’t know, that’s why I’m so put together, ’cause my father is trying to keep me alive until he figures out the formula. But, honestly, I think the formula is killing me.” “So this hasn’t happened before?” “No. Father has never had this happen. Which is why I’m on lockdown.” “With good reason,” he murmurs. “And he can’t fix it?” “No, he’s trying. But my body keeps rejecting the formula.” Looking away, Ryland swallows hard as he shakes his head. “Damn it,” he mutters, and my heart speeds up. I’m sure if it beats any faster, it’ll come right out of my chest. He looks so frightened, almost as if he’s about to have a panic attack. “So, see why I think it’s pointless? Your family would be taking me for no reason at all,” I say, trying to reassure him. But when he looks up, I wish I hadn’t said anything. He looks stricken. “So you can be killed? Like dead, dead?” His eyes are so dark, so full of worry as I nod my head. “Uh, yeah?” He reaches out to me, and I take his hands and stand, the warmth of him running up my arms. Before I know it, he pulls me against the bars, his hands gripping my shoulders, his body lining up with mine as I look up at him, and his eyes burn into mine. “Run.” Taken aback, I scrunch up my face. “What?” His eyes plead with me. “Run. Hide. I don’t care, make yourself disappear and don’t come out, not till I come for ya.” “Ryland—” “Ya don’t understand,” he begs. “Christiana will find out I’m missing, and she’ll come for me. If she can’t get to me, she’ll take you. And when she finds out you can’t give her what she needs, she’ll off ya. I can’t protect you, Rebekah. I need you to run. Please.” I shake my head, trying to pull out of his grip, but it’s ironclad. “I can care for myself.” He shakes me a bit, his eyes frantic. “Not against her. Promise me you’ll run.” “No,” I say automatically. “I’m stronger than you realize, Ryland. I’ve had to train to protect myself.” He pauses, but then shakes his head. “I don’t doubt your skill, but I’m not there to protect you.” “And you haven’t been for the last three years. I’ve got this. I train every day.” Letting me go, he whips around, throwing his hands up in the air and sucking in a deep breath. “We need to worry about you.” Turning back around, he strikes his hips. “Do you know how much it pains me to know I haven’t

R

been here for you for the last three years?” A little surprised, since I thought we were talking about getting him out, I shrug. “I can understand that, and it’s awful. I’ve missed you. I thought you were dead, so yeah, I get your pain.” “You thought I was dead, Rebekah. At least you thought I was at peace. I knew you were alive, and I couldn’t see you or call you because I couldn’t risk something happening to you if I tried. I had to go on, constantly thinking about how much pain you could be in. Who got to see your smile? Who got to touch you? It’s been hell, and now that I know you can be killed… I’m sorry, you can call me crazy, overprotective, whatever, but I can’t let anything happen to you,” he says, shaking his head before looking up at me, his breathing erratic. “I won’t.” “I’m not the one behind bars,” I remind him, and his brows pull together. “I won’t be for long.” “They’re indestructible.” “I don’t care. I’ll get out.” His words are a promise, and I don’t doubt him, but he’ll need my help. “With my help.” He glares. “You’re not going to hide, are you?” “Nope.” “That is the best idea, though.” “I don’t think so at all,” I say and he glares. “I think getting you out, so we don’t have to worry what my family will do to you, is a better one.” “Or,” he says, holding up a hand. “You can stay in your room, and I’ll figure it out.” “That won’t work ’cause my family is going to kill you,” I say and he looks away. “I’m not scared. They don’t scare me. I’ll get out before that happens.” “Not without me,” I urge, and he shakes his head. “I refuse to put you in any more harm. Your da finds out you’re trying to free me, he’ll kill me on principle.” “They all told me you were dead already, so how would they know?” I ask, my gaze locking with his. “They told you I was dead? Killian, I mean?” “Yeah, I guess they thought that would keep me out of here.” He smirks. “How silly of them.” “Exactly.” We share a smile. I love when he smiles; it takes up his whole face, his bright white teeth gleaming as his eyes close almost completely. He always had a great laugh, too. I’ve missed that about him. All of it. And because of that, I have to get him out of here. I can’t let him rot in here until my father comes to let him out—or kill him. No, I have to save him, like he’s always been saving me. Looking down at his chest, I draw in a deep breath. “Remember that one time, when we were, what, fourteen? And Deleon Atresia told everyone he had sex with me in the broom closet? I was horrified, cried for hours, and you lost your mind?” Ryland scoffs. “I remember beating his face in and then telling all the girls his dick was the size of a peanut. Douche.” I smile as I slowly gaze back up at him. “You’ve always looked out for me, always cared. I can figure out how to get you out. I just have to find the keys.” “Beating someone up because he said he had sex with you and breaking me out of jail are two way different things.” I shake my head. “I don’t think so. It’s us looking out for each other.” He doesn’t say anything for a moment, his eyes gazing into mine, his lips curving a bit. “You’re going to give me anxiety,” he admits, and I smile as his thumb pauses at the side of my mouth. Right along a scar I got when Oceanus punched me in the mouth. “I’m not going to encourage you to get

me out, though. I won’t ask that of you, even though I know you’ll do it anyway. If I had my way, I’d trap ya in here with me.” I grin suggestively. “I bet you would.” He laughs, his forehead coming against mine. As he closes his eyes, his laugh trails off and his nose presses into mine. “I would. So fast, you wouldn’t even know it’s happening. Then I’d hold you. No bars between us, not as anyone else, just me and you. Us. Alone. Together.” Each word that leaves his lips is a promise, hitting me straight in my heart and leaving me breathless. Closing my eyes, I run my hands along his arms, up onto his shoulders and then to his neck. “I’ve missed you, Ryland.” His shoulders fall, almost defeated as he nods, his nose sliding along mine. “I’ve missed you, my princess, so damn much.” And then his lips are on mine. Softly at first. My toes curl, my body goes hot as his lips move along mine, the kiss becoming more urgent as each moment passes. When his fingers thread into my hair, I move closer, wanting more, but the bars stop me. They dig into my skin as he kisses me, obviously wanting more too. Pulling away, he kisses my nose before briefly pressing his against the spot between my eyes. Against my forehead, he whispers, “You owe me a kiss when I get out of here.” “Done.” “Rebekah.” “Ryland,” I whisper back, my fingers dancing along the back of his neck. “Don’t tell anyone I’m down here, okay? Please? I can’t let anything happen to you.” Slowly, I nod. “I promise.” “And I mean, anyone. Christiana, Oceanus, your da, Samuel, anyone, no one can know it’s me.” “I know.” “They’ll kill me,” he reminds me, and I nod once more. “I promise.” “Good, and please don’t go out of your way to get me out. I’ll figure it out.” I smile against his chin, my fingers going up into his hair, the musky smell of him making me dizzy with want. “I won’t promise that.” He chuckles against my forehead. “Figured ya wouldn’t.” Letting out a long breath, he kisses me and asks, “But you’ll be careful? Stay safe?” “Yes.” He kisses me once more, his lips ever so soft against my forehead as he inhales deeply, rubbing his nose against me. I let out a heavy sigh, and I feel the weight of the world on my shoulders. As much as I believe I can get him out, it won’t be easy. I want to be honest, to ask my father to let him go, but I know my family can’t ever know Ryland is alive. He may already be a dead man in their eyes, but if they knew the truth, he’d really be dead. Plus, I promised him. I won’t betray him, but I won’t let him die. I will save him. It’s easy to say I’m dragging ass the following night at the Clandestine. I didn’t leave the bastille until I knew I had to. Then I stayed up, trying to figure out how to get Ryland out. Everything I could come up with I knew wouldn’t work. I couldn’t be honest; I couldn’t

tell anyone about Ryland. And I knew if I asked for the keys to the bastille, my father would laugh in my face. No, I would have to steal them. The problem is, I think he keeps them on him. Running my hands down my face, I hear Cyrus clear his throat, so I peek at him through my fingers. “What?” “You look like roadkill,” he says and I nod. I’m wearing sweats; he could be on to something. “I don’t care. I’m tired.” “Then go to bed,” Alena says then, and I roll my eyes. “I can’t leave you hanging,” I say before taking an order and handing it to the vampire. O Positive. Yum. Rolling my eyes, I look back at her. “I’m fine.” She doesn’t look convinced as we both go back to work. It’s busy, and I should have expected that. We had two parties come in tonight. A group of vampires and a group of witches, not that I care one bit about anyone. I’m too worried about Ryland. Another problem is I don’t know what the keys look like. Why would I? I figure they have to be old, but what if they’re not? I’ve decided to go check out the lab anyway in the hopes that I’ll see them and know them on sight. But if I go to the lab, I worry I won’t make it down to the bastille tonight. Not only because I don’t know what Cyrus is doing, but because I’m dead tired. But that won’t keep me from trying. When a free moment comes, I walk to where my brother is sitting and lean against the bar. “So things went well last night?” I ask, and he looks up at me, his brow rising. “Will Mabel be by for round two?” He scoffs. “Go back to work, Rebekah.” I smile. “So that’s a yes?” He gives me a look. “I don’t think that’s any of your business.” I stick my tongue out at him, and he laughs as I go to clean the bar. If Mabel isn’t back over tonight, I’m going to have to do some ninja shit to get down to see Ryland. I have no problem doing that, but I really want Cyrus distracted so I can search the lab. Or maybe Father ’s office. The possibilities are endless, and I’m on my own. It isn’t like I can ask anyone to help me. “Oh, Rebekah, your lover boy is here.” When I glance up at the sound of Alena’s singing voice, I find Colin coming toward me. Alone. Crap. “My love,” he croons as he comes to the bar, taking my face between his hands and pressing his lips to mine quickly. As much as I do care for Colin, I can’t right now. I just can’t. Not only am I trying to figure out how I’m going to save Ryland, there’s the new fact that Colin is now actually Ryland’s half brother, and I’m still irritated with the way he acted the last time I saw him. I pull back, and he pouts as I shake my head. “Hey.” “Shit, ya mad?” “Did you forget you embarrassed me—in front of everyone?” I remind him, and he looks away, his face wrinkling with his guilt. “While you just embarrassed me, I know for a fact you hurt your girlfriend’s feelings.” He nods ruefully. “I did, and she left me for it.” I meet his gaze, and I can tell he is upset about it. “Good. I would have too. You can’t treat people like that.” “I know, I would never treat you like that.” I eye him suspiciously. That seemed like a very loaded sentence, but why doesn’t it bring me more joy? Only a few weeks ago, I thought I loved this guy or something. I’m not sure. But now, now I’m

bothered by him. Is this because of Ryland? I know it is. Why am I even asking myself that? “While it sucks, she was sweet, I’m okay with it.” My brows touch. “You are?” “Maybe it’s meant to be for her to leave me because you and I are meant to be.” He seems so hopeful, so convinced that I sort of feel bad for snorting out in laughter. “Colin, be real. We had a fling, screwed around. We can’t be together. You know that.” Deflated, he shakes his head, taking my hands. “But if we talk to your dad, maybe so? Don’t you want to try? Don’t you care for me?” “Of course, I care for you, you are a good guy. But I don’t want sloppy seconds—” “Sloppy seconds? No, you had me first.” “And you left.” “Because yer father made me,” he argues, but I shake my head. “That could be true, and I hate that, I do, ’cause I did care for you. But I will not lose the love of my family for someone I just care for a bit.” He pauses, and I can see Cyrus start to stand at the end of the bar. Glancing over at him, I shake my head, hoping he can read that I don’t need him. Thankfully, he lowers himself slowly. Clearing his throat, Colin looks back up at me. “So ya don’t love me?” I shake my head. “No, I don’t. I’m sorry.” He lets out a hollow laugh, his head shaking back and forth as he looks down at the bar. “I thought you did.” I shrug, my heart aching. “I don’t want to hurt you, I really don’t, Colin, but I deserve more than what you can give me. I’m not sure what that is, but it’s not you.” He runs his tongue along his bottom lip as he slowly nods, and I know I’m doing right by him. I let him go a long time ago; we had our good-bye, and with him went my feelings. “I owe it to you to be honest, Colin, and I refuse to lead you on.” “And I appreciate it,” he says, his eyes meeting mine. “I should have fought to stay. For you. For us.” A grin pulls at my lips before I reach out, lacing my fingers with his. “Then things would have been different.” Or would they? With Ryland being alive, I really don’t know. “I know,” he says, bringing my hand up and kissing the inside of my wrist. “I’ll never love anyone like I love you.” With a heavy heart, I move his hair out of his eyes and smile. “Yeah, you will, and she’ll be a spectacular creature.” Kissing my wrist once more, he lays my hand down and stands. “Well, if you change yer mind… I mean, I am a catch—” “You are,” I say, laughing. “But I won’t, Colin. Don’t hold on to that chance.” Shaking his head, he laughs. “My God, woman, just the bearer of bad news left and right.” I grin, biting my lip as our gazes stay locked. “Would you rather I lie?” “Never,” he answers simply. “I’ll see ya around, Rebekah.” “See ya, Colin.” He sucks in one last breath, and he turns, walking away. And I wait. I wait to feel something. A loss, a bit of heartbreak, anything. But those feelings never come, only a sense of closure, and I’d take that

over any of the other feelings. While I do care for Colin, and he will always be my friend, I can’t feel for him what he feels for me. Especially now that Ryland is back.

eeking my head out my door, I see no one. Cyrus should be in bed, or at least, he said he was going to bed when my shift ended. I really didn’t talk to him much; I went straight to my room and crashed, needing a power nap. Now, after a shower, I’m still dog-tired, but that’s nothing some caffeine can’t fix. Or at least, that’s what I’m going to tell anyone who asks why I’m out exploring the house. Listening closely, I don’t hear anyone, and I slowly step out, walking with purpose toward my father ’s lab. I figure I’ll try there first. Father should be back soon, which means I only have a couple days to figure this out. To free Ryland. As I head down the stairs, my heart aches. I’m going to free him, and then what? Would he run? Of course, he would run. I mean, what’s there to stay here for? Me? Please. The kiss from last night was just us feeling nostalgic, missing what we had. Nothing could ever come of it. No matter how much I wish it could. Not that it matters, because he has to go. He also couldn’t stay here unless he shifted into someone else, and I’m sure that’s not how he wants to live his life. Plus, if someone found out, that would probably be worse than him just being him. Messy. So messy. I turn down a hall and see the first guard. My heart kicks into gear, but he just looks up, nods, and then goes back to his phone as I pass by. All I can think is if Christiana had shifted into anyone, he would be the guy she needed to make sure was guarding me. Chills run down my spine; I really need to talk to my father about upping the security around here. After I find the keys and free Ryland, that is. As I turn down another hall, another guard greets me with a curt nod, his eyes not leaving me as I pass by him and around the corner. Still, he asks no questions, and I’m thankful for that. When I see the door to the lab, I pick up my pace, almost running since the coast is clear. Reaching the door, I open it quickly, shutting it just as fast and then falling back into it, wheezing in and out. Being a ninja is hard. Exhaling deeply, I push off the door and look around frantically. I’m not sure where to start. Not sure where one would hide keys to a dungeon. Also, I’m unsure how much time I have or who may have seen me come in here. Running to the nearest table, I yank open the drawer and look through it feverishly. Nothing. Next drawer, nothing, and even the third one is a fail. Crap. Going to my father ’s desk, I open all the drawers, not finding anything. I rifle through the file cabinets, even the closet, and nothing. Not even anything that looks like a key. Defeated, I lean against the wall, pulling in a breath as I run my eyes over the room one last time. When my eyes fall on a saw, I pause. Maybe I can cut him out? Can a bone saw go through iron? I should Google that. Pulling my phone out, I do just that and come up with a big fat no. Damn it. This was a gigantic disappointment. Letting my head fall back, I push my phone into my pocket and then rush to the door, praying no one is outside it. Opening it slowly, I peek out and let out a sigh of relief when I don’t see anyone. Sliding out the opening I left myself, I shut the door and then hurry down the hall, hoping I don’t look like I’m doing something I’m not supposed to. That I look normal, looking for coffee. On the other side of the house. God, I hope no one tries to talk to me. Turning down another hall, I go up the stairs, taking two at a time before I come to a stop in front of my father ’s office door. “Ms. von Stein, can I help you?”

P

Damn! Clearing my throat, I turn slowly, finding a guard walking toward me. The same one from yesterday who asked if I was high. Shit. Shaking my head, I say, “No, I’m good. Thanks.” And before he can say more, I go inside and shut the door behind me. Leaning against it, I listen as he walks by, his footsteps heavy until he pauses at the door. I wait. Surely he’ll knock or open it, but then he’s moving, his footsteps echoing down the hall. Exhaling a long breath once more, I am certain I’ve never been so stressed in my life. Not sure if the guard went looking for Cyrus to tell him I was in here, I rush across the room to my father ’s desk. It’s messy. A picture of my brothers and me is front and center. I almost pause, wanting to admire it. It was the day of my ceremony of the Patchwork. Everyone was happy, excited that the last member of the family was immortal. But not me. I faked it because I knew it hadn’t worked. I just couldn’t tell them, not yet. Devastation rang through the house the following morning, and then that started my lockdown. Good times. Ignoring all that, I open the drawers, quickly moving through them, pushing junk out of the way with the sole purpose of finding a key. But in each drawer, I find nothing. Where in the world could it be? Going to his file cabinet, I search. Nothing. Looking up, I see another cabinet and dart across the room to it, opening it and finding only files on everyone in the Works. While this would be fun reading, I go to close it until I see a name on a file at the front. Ryland Kelley. Catching the drawer before it slams shut, I reopen it, taking the file and opening it. A picture of a young, baby-faced Ryland looks up at me, the word Dead? written across it. But I see that question mark. As if my father suspected it was a lie. Flipping through the file, I find it’s mostly just general info, stuff I already knew. But as I go to put it back, I notice a piece of paper fall out of the back of the file, landing on the floor. Stuffing the file back in its place, I bend down, picking up the paper. It’s a small sheet of stationery, a light gray color with the Kelley family crest at the top. Glancing at the date, I see it’s dated three days before Ryland died. Breathless, I direct my eyes to where my father ’s name is written, but then I hear something outside the door. Crap. Pressing the drawer back in slowly, I lean against it as footsteps come to a halt in front of the door. I hold my breath as I fold the paper, tucking it into my pocket. When I hear voices, Cyrus’s being one of them, I panic, my heart pounding extremely hard as I look around. Should I hide? He probably already knows I’m in here. Double crap. I’m going to hide. I sprint across the room, wanting to go under the desk, when something catches my eye on the bookcase. A key! A whole lot of keys. Holy crap! Changing direction, I feel my heart in my throat as I jump onto the table, running across it, papers flying around me. I jump off, slamming into the bookcase. Flinching since that will leave a mark, I grab the keys, stuffing them into my bra as I quickly lean into the bookcase, grabbing the first book I can get my hands on and opening it. “Rebekah? What are you doing?” Cyrus says as the door opens, but I keep staring at the page of the book, my heart pounding hard and fast.

“Just reading,” I croak out, looking up as his face twists with humor. “Oh, the sexual habits of creatures?” I look down and notice that, in fact, I am reading a book about sex, and the picture on the page shows that werewolves are dirty little creatures. Ryland is part werewolf. Why did I think that? As my face burns, I slam the book closed as I shrug. “Hey, I’m not getting laid, unlike some other people.” Cyrus cringes. “Ew. Just ew.” I try to giggle, but it comes out more like a sound of distress as I tuck the book back into its spot. When I let my arm fall, the keys dig into my boob, and I wince as I turn slowly. “But it looks like I won’t be getting off since I’ve been interrupted.” When he gags, I grin as I walk toward him. “Stop. Please.” “Yeah, yeah, excuse me, I’m going back to my room.” He doesn’t move, though. “The guard said you’ve been in here a while.” I look away, letting out a breath. “Okay, so maybe I did get off once already.” “Good Lord. Stop!” Laughing now, since it’s very fun to tease my brother, I grin at his beet-red face as he looks everywhere but at me. “Can you please not come in here? No one is allowed in here.” “Oh, okay,” I agree, trying to go around him, but he’s blocking the doorway. “And why aren’t you asleep?” “I’m not tired.” “I thought you were.” “I woke up, wide awake.” He rolls his eyes. “Fine, let’s go work out.” “Now?” “Yeah, I guess. Though, I was sleeping.” “Well, go finish sleeping. I’ll meet you in there in a few hours. I gotta shower, clean areas, and shave.” He winces, shaking his head. “Gross.” I flash him a deadpan look. “I have man legs. These things are a bitch to shave.” He laughs as he looks down at my legs. “They don’t look hairy,” “Wanna feel?” I ask, knowing he’d rather jump off a bridge. As I expected, he balks as he blurts out, “Oh, hell no.” “Exactly. I need some time.” “Fine, meet me around ten.” “Sounds like a plan,” I say, and I’m relieved when he lets me by. Trying not to run, I head toward my room, climbing the stairs, but when I see Cyrus go the other way, I do take off running. Reaching my room, I throw open the door and dig the keys out of my bra. They don’t look as old as I want them to, but maybe the locks have been modernized? Feeling as though maybe these aren’t the keys, I throw them on my bed and stare at them. They are Ryland’s freedom. I’ll probably never see him again. I shouldn’t be this sad. Tears shouldn’t be welling up in my eyes, but they are. I don’t want to say good-bye again, but I won’t let him spend another moment down there. Digging out the backpack I had stuffed with food from the Clandestine last night, I glance at the mirror. I had already taken a shower and shaved earlier. I’d just said that to get out of working out so I could go down to the bastille. But now, I’m unsure if I want to wear shorts. Looking over at the

mirror, my legs look big, strong, and I really don’t want to wrestle my way into a pair of leggings. I want to get down to Ryland. But what if he thinks my legs are disgusting? I’m wasting time. Grabbing my bag, I stuff the keys inside and slide into my tennis shoes, making sure to grab a flip-flop for the door. I make my way to the kitchen, and no one really pays me any mind. I’m thankful I don’t see Cyrus at all. When I reach the kitchen, I notice the cooks have laid out breakfast. Sliding my backpack off my shoulder, I open it and stuff all the bagels, muffins, butter, and jam into my bag. I go to reach for the bottles of orange juice, but I know those are for Cyrus, and he’ll freak if they aren’t down here when he comes, so I take the bottles of water. Wrapping bacon up in some napkins, I shove a few pieces in my mouth before shutting my bag and throwing it over my shoulders. I then reach for a handful of pancakes, cramming them in my mouth too before going back to the hall that houses the door to the bastille. Like I did the other day, after making sure no one was coming, I open the door and slowly lower myself down. When my feet hit the ground, I head toward the boys, instead of going right back to Ryland. When they see me, their faces light up. “Rebekah!” “Hey, guys.” I grin before I quickly dispense the food I’ve just taken to each of them. “This is too much,” Mr. Grun says graciously, his eyes almost full of tears, and I throw him a grin. “Never. I refuse to not make sure you guys are eating. Now eat.” Mr. Grun smiles as Micha clears his throat. “Rebekah, you’re too good to us.” I shrug as I finish handing Reggia his portion of the food. As I watch for a second while they stuff their faces, I don’t think I’m doing enough. They are obviously starving, and bless them, they look downright pathetic. This is what happens when you’re down here too long. I can’t let that happen to Ryland. “Your father will be upset if he finds out,” Mr. Grun reminds me, and I shrug. “I don’t care. You need to eat,” I say, my throat tightening with emotion. They are all going to die down here. The limbs they have are already decaying, and my father needs to fix that. He has to. “I’m going to talk to him about getting down here to help you guys out.” Reggia looks up, hopeful, as Mr. Grun and Micha both eat quickly. “Thank you, Rebekah.” “You’re welcome,” I say, my heart breaking for them. I know they are criminals and all that, but they are good people. They just made bad decisions. I clear my throat. “I gotta head out. I just wanted to sneak this down to you guys.” Mr. Grun and Micha start to complain, but Reggia laughs before saying, “Or you’re going to sneak down to see that guy you were looking for before.” I eye him, a grin pulling at my lips. “Maybe.” He laughs. “You’ll get in trouble, girl.” “I’ll worry about that,” I say as I slide my backpack up my arms. But as I turn, I notice a box between each of the cells. Scrunching up my face, I ask, “What’s that?” “The locks,” Micha says around stuffing bacon in his mouth. Going toward it, I flip it open to see a keypad. “So it’s not a key to get in?” Reggia scoffs. “They haven’t used keys in centuries, Rebekah.” Well, that would have been nice to know maybe a freaking hour ago. Damn it!

hen I get to the hallway that leads to Ryland, a part of me still has hope that maybe they haven’t modernized his cell. That his still needs a key. Pushing open the door, I see him move as I light the lantern and shut the door behind me. I expect him to look like hell. He’s in jail, but even with a sheen of sweat, he is still gorgeous, vibrant, as if being in a cell hasn’t fazed him a bit. But I guess that’s Ryland. Nothing ever really gets him riled up. Well, except me. Anything that has to do with me gets Ryland good and riled up. Nothing proves that more than the desperation in his voice as he leans into the bars, his eyes on me. “Bekka, what are you doing here so soon? You gotta be careful. Anyone could be anywhere.” I ignore him, coming to his cell quickly, but I don’t even need all the light to see the box at the top right corner of his cell. He watches me as I reach up and flip open the box. A keypad taunts me. Deflated, I let my shoulders fall as tears start to sting my eyes, my chin dropping to my chest. “Shit.” “What?” I shake my head, but then something occurs to me. Glancing up, I’m hopeful as I ask, “You can’t shift into a rat or something and go through the bars?” He scoffs. “Like you, I assumed that, since I’m a hybrid, I could shift into anything. But nope. The only animal I can shift into is a wolf, and I tried that, but these bars are strong.” He gestures to the wall where big claw marks have been added to the beautiful décor of his cell. Even along the bars are marks and dings, yet he wasn’t able to get out. “Well, crap,” I say, and I can feel his gaze on me as I blow out a long breath. I bend over, setting the lantern down before I get his food out. I feel like a failure. I thought I was going to get him out, but now I have to figure out the code. The problem is, I haven’t even the closest clue what it could be. I bet it would be in my father ’s office, though. In the file cabinet. But after my little stunt today, I’m sure it’s on serious lockdown now. “Double crap,” I mutter as I start setting the food at his feet, my mind going a billion miles a second. When he crouches down too, I don’t look up. I failed him, and I can’t stand to admit that. He reaches out, his hands warm against my face, and I can’t help but smile. I remember a while back when Killian grabbed my face, the warmth. How did I not realize he wasn’t a vampire? That he was actually Ryland? I could have had more time with him. I could have made sure this didn’t happen. Gosh, this is such a freaking mess. Leaning into his hand, I let out a breath. “What’s wrong?” he asks, his thumbs moving ever so slowly along my jaw. “Tell me.” My next breath comes out in a harsh sigh as I look up. “I got a set of keys that I assumed were the ones to get you out. I was wrong. These are digital locks. I need a code.” I point up to the keypad, but his dark eyes are trained on mine, his thumbs moving along my skin in such a hypnotic way. “I see that. I’m sorry you got your hopes up.” “It isn’t your fault,” I mumble as I set the last bagel down before covering his hands with mine. “It’s mine.” He shakes his head hard. “I told you I will get out. You don’t have to help.” I roll my eyes. “’Cause you’re doing such a great job with that.” He smiles, his lips curving so devilishly at the sides. “Now, no, I’m failing at every turn, but someone will come down to re-question me, to bring me to your father. And when they do, I’ll shift

W

and escape.” Sounds like a solid plan, but my face scrunches up. “What if you hurt them?” He shrugs. “Minor details. I have to get out of here. I have to make sure that no one comes for you.” Pulling out of his grasp, I eye him. “What if it’s my brothers? Samuel?” I ask, my heart in my throat. “I don’t want them to be hurt.” “Fine. I won’t hurt them.” My eyes narrow. “Can you control your wolf form?” He looks away and nods. “Sorta.” “So, no,” I deadpan because it’s general knowledge wolves can’t control themselves. They’re savage animals, but maybe as a hybrid, he can. Though, when he looks back at me, a boyish look to his rough features, I know he can’t. “Not really.” “Then, no. You can’t hurt them.” “If it comes down to hurting them to make sure you are okay, then I’m apologizing now, ’cause I’ll kill anyone for you.” I lose my breath at the intensity in his eyes. At the pure devotion he has for me. I believe him, I do, but I refuse to allow my family to be hurt. No, I’ll get him out. My nails bite into my palms from clenching my hands so hard, and my next words come out sternly. “I’m gonna find the code.” Before the words even leave my mouth, he is shaking his head. “No, I need you to take cover. Stay low. Please don’t make me ask you again.” “Please don’t make me ignore your wants again,” I throw back, and his eyes narrow. “I am going to free you, Ryland, and when I do, I want to make sure that no one gets hurt in the process.” He gives me a dry look. “I won’t get out. Clearly. Someone will catch me.” “No, no, they won’t. I’ve got a plan.” He doesn’t seem impressed by my proclamation. “You do?” Swallowing hard, I nod. “Sure do.” He rolls his eyes. “And how does this plan play out?” I clear my throat, my uncertain gaze locked with his challenging one as silence stretches between us. “Well…” I pause, looking down as I rack my brain for a plan. Just like that, it dawns on me. “Hopefully, I can find the code before my father comes home with JJ and Oceanus. Then we can go up through the bastille, you shift into Cyrus, and we go to my room. You go through my window, out onto the lawn, and take off. No one is ever on my side of the house because it faces the river and they feel no one can get in. Shift into the Olympic swimmer of your choice, and you’re good.” He chuckles as he shakes his head. “You came up with that on the fly.” I grin. “No. I’ve had it planned out for days.” “Sure,” he sings, and his voice is laced with disbelief. “And if your father is home?” His question has me pause once more, racking my brain further. I know he isn’t going to like what I say, but it’s the only way. “Cyrus is supposed to be talking to my father when he gets back. He thinks I need more space. Surely I can get some, and I’ll tell JJ to go get lunch or something. Or maybe I’ll just get Cyrus to ‘watch me,’ which really means he’ll be busy eating.” “Or getting high,” he suggests and I pause. “What?” He grins. “What? You don’t know that Cyrus is a stoner?” I think that over for a moment. “No wonder that guard didn’t seem fazed by the idea I was high,” I

say out loud, and Ryland laughs. Well, learn something new every day. Shaking my head, I say, “Anyway, I’ll come down when I’m off to see the other prisoners, I come get you, you shift into Colin —” His hand comes up, stopping me. “Colin Conner, my half brother?” I nod slowly. “Yes.” “Your ex.” I bite into my lip, and I’m unsure why I don’t want to answer that, but I don’t. “Yes.” “Why him?” “’Cause my father knows we have history, and as much as he doesn’t like him, he won’t question him going to my room, nor will JJ.” His face darkens, his eyes blazing with anger as he holds my gaze. “Because you two have been to your room before?” “No, not my room.” “But you have been with him?” I swallow hard as I nod. “I have.” Nodding, he turns, his shoulders taut as he motions me on. “So I change into your ex, my brother, and then what?” “You’re mad.” He scoffs. “Mad? Furious, actually.” “Ryland, you were dead—” “You think I don’t know that?” he roars, causing me to jump. “It kills me to know he’s touched you. I hate him, Rebekah, for the simple reason he’s had you and I haven’t.” Silence stretches between us, our gazes locked, our breathing hard. I have no clue what to say. I won’t apologize, I did nothing wrong, yet a part of me wants to apologize. I look away for only a second, and when I look up, he’s standing in front of me. I gasp as his hands come out, and he brings me in close, his fingers threading through my hair as our foreheads touch only slightly because of the bars. “I’m sorry, my sweet Bekka,” he whispers against my lips. “I wanted to be the first and last man ya ever touched.” Pressing his nose into mine, he swallows hard as his eyes search mine. “That would have been ideal,” I whisper. He smiles, his eyes burning into mine, and my heart hurts. “What was the rest of your plan?” he asks, his breath so sweet on my lips that my eyes fall shut slowly. “Same as before, you jump out the window and swim off, away from this place. And don’t you dare come back for anything.” When I open my eyes, his squeeze closed, his face twisting in agony. While I know that when he does jump out my window and disappear into the river, I’ll never see him again. I wonder if it pains him as much as it does me. As his eyes open, they are so soft—not as hard and dark as they usually are—and I’m curious to know if he’s thinking the same thing I am. “As much as I want out of here,” he whispers, his breath harsh against mine as I find myself frozen in place, “I can’t fathom saying good-bye to you.” My eyes drift closed as I nod, my nose moving against his, my breath coming out in spurts. “I can’t either. I just got you back.” “I’d stay if I could, and I will, until I know you’re really safe. That Christiana and Thomas will stay away. Know that I’ll do everything I can to protect ya, but no one can ever know your family has had me here.” “I know.”

“And ya know I don’t want to leave.” “I know.” My voice breaks, my heart doing the same as tears try to escape my eyes. It isn’t fair; I don’t want him to go. I don’t want to never see him again, but then… Opening my eyes, I meet his as I say, “Maybe I can leave once the formula works, and I can come to you.” His lips curve, his eyes holding mine as he nods. “I’d love that.” “We can finish what we started.” “Finish?” he asks, his eyes darkening. “No, never finish. It will just be getting started once more, and when that happens, you best believe it will never end, my beautiful Rebekah von Stein.” My lips curve even more. “Yeah?” “Yeah, because you’ll be mine forever,” he whispers, his brogue thickening with the words and making me breathless. Searching his eyes, I can’t even begin to understand how he doesn’t realize I’ve always been his. Is it right? In other people’s eyes, no. But in mine, it’s perfect. So much time has passed. So many hours, days, months, years, and yet, as I stare into his eyes, no amount of time can ever diminish what I feel for him. “I’m yours already.” As his face breaks into a grin, my eyes shut as I press my lips to his, needing the feel of him. As much as I wanted to believe that the kiss from yesterday was just us rekindling a memory, I know that isn’t the case. Our bodies are meant to be one, our lips fit together, and the bond we share can never be broken. I will find him once I am cured. And I will be with him. I don’t care what anyone says. He is worth leaving my family for. After kissing Ryland for what seems like hours, I leave the bastille reluctantly, but I know I have to meet Cyrus. As much as I want to stay down there—and see how much can be done even with a set of bars between us—I know that would be naïve of me. It’s already going to be hard letting him go. Having sex would complicate things even more, and I can’t be that stupid. I know I’ll find him again, without bars, and then I’ll get what I want. And what I want is every single inch of Ryland Kelley. As a grin spreads over my lips, a little pep is added to my step while I head toward the sparring room where Cyrus will be waiting. As much as I hate the trials my father puts me through, I can’t wait to get started once he gets home. He has to find the cure soon. Surely he will. I need it. I need to leave this place and find Ryland once I free him. I consider running toward my father ’s office, but I’m worried that would be a waste of time. I might need to wait until everyone is sleeping. Or supposed to be sleeping, at least. When I enter the sparring room, Cyrus is already in there, a pair of shorts hanging loosely on his waist as he punches the heavy bag. Sitting down, I take off my shoes and then my shirt, leaving only my shorts and sports bra. When he notices me, Cyrus pauses, holding the bag as he looks over at me. “Hey.” “Hey,” I say, standing up and stretching my arms over my head. “Did you get some sleep?” He shakes his head. “No, Father called.” I pause midstride. “Oh?” “Yeah, Jonas has decided to go rogue, Father is pissed, and they’re coming home a day early,” he

says, almost like it isn’t the worst news in the history of ever. He’s probably high. My heart jackhammers as I ask, “Rogue?” Cyrus shrugs, coming toward the middle of the mat. “He doesn’t want to leave his girl of the week. Father is pissed because he needs Jonas home for more security detail on you, but Jonas says this girl is the one. I even spoke with him.” “Oh, wow,” I say, and I think I’ve heard everything he said, but my heartbeat is making my ears hurt. “So they’ll be home when?” “Tomorrow evening.” Oh, God. I think I’m going to puke. My heart is out of control. I thought I had more time. I thought I had at least until Monday. Shit, how am I going to pull this off with my father, Oceanus, and JJ home? “You okay, sister?” Glancing up, I nod. “Yeah,” I say, laughing it off as I beg my heartbeat to calm a bit. It doesn’t. “Just not ready to be on lockdown once again.” Cyrus’s face is pained as he looks away. “I know. I’m going to talk to Father.” I smile. “Thanks, Cyrus.” “Yeah, yeah, don’t think it’s ’cause I like you or anything.” “Oh, never,” I laugh as he pushes me, but then I whip around, kicking him in the ribs. He doesn’t flinch, just grins. “Don’t want to warm up?” I shrug. “I’m warm, plus I’m ready to blow off some steam.” He looks confused, but he doesn’t question me as he comes at me, his fist flying toward my head. I fight him off, not giving him a clear hit but getting in three of my own, which, I find, pisses him off. As we fight, though, my head isn’t in it. I have no time. I have to break in to my father ’s office, get into the filing cabinet, and find the code. But what if it’s not in there? What if only my father knows the code, and it’s in his head? Shit. When Cyrus’s fist connects with my jaw, my head whips to the left, but I duck, taking his legs out from underneath him. His big body hits the mat hard, but he’s only down for a split second before he’s rushing toward me. Why did I say I wanted to do this? My jaw is now throbbing, which means it probably left a mark, and I am still nowhere near figuring out this code. When Cyrus’s foot comes up to kick me, I take him by his ankle and swing it away, throwing him off balance as he falls on his face. He slams his fist to the mat, and I let out a long breath. “Did you know that there are codes for the bastille? I mean, the jail cells.” As he gets up, frustration flooding his features, he flashes me a confused look. “Yeah. Why?” “I saw them today,” I say, batting away his hand. “I brought breakfast down to the boys.” “I knew it,” he shouts, slamming his foot into my thigh. “Stop giving them all our food!” Ouch. I kick him back. “We have enough.” I flinch a bit as I move out of the way, light on my feet as I watch him. “Whatever.” “Do you know the codes?” His face scrunches up more as he shrugs. “No. Why would I?” “No reason,” I say, swinging my fist into his jaw when he gets too close. Backing away, he glares. “You gonna bust out your boys?” I laugh. “No way. As much as I hate for them to be down there, they have to serve their punishment.”

Cyrus shrugs as he spins around, kicking my hip. Yup, that one is going to suck tomorrow. Breathing hard, he bounces on the balls of his feet, his eyes dancing with the challenge of taking me down. “I wonder why codes, though. Father can’t even remember stuff without writing it down, so why would he use codes?” Cyrus gives me a look. “He does write them down, Rebekah. And last I heard, the code is the inmate’s birthday. I don’t know if that’s still true.” I pause, my hands slowly coming down. “I thought you said you didn’t know?” “I don’t know if it’s true, I said,” he reminds me, and I bite my lip. “Hm, okay,” I say on an exhale, shrugging my shoulders to seem indifferent. If his assumption is true, though, it won’t work for Ryland. There is no file on Killian, I’m sure, so what could the code be? I’m so lost in my own head that I don’t even see Cyrus coming toward me until it’s too late. He lands a hit, but then I jump at him and try to climb him to wrap my legs around his neck. But he sees me coming. He throws me across the mat, and I land on my butt before rolling over and getting up. When I do, though, the side of his foot connects with my face and everything goes black. Falling hard to the ground, I feel my heartbeat in my ears, my face is throbbing, and all I see are stars. Bright flashes of light are physically hurting my brain. Closing my eyes, I open them and then repeat, the flashing light slowly going away as Cyrus comes over me. “You okay?” “Yeah,” I mumble, but as I continue to blink, the light is gone, and I can see. But only out of my right eye.

ooking up at the ceiling, I blink a few times, hoping the sight in my left eye comes back. It doesn’t. Nor has it for the last twenty-four hours. I’m starting to think it’s a lost cause, which is nerveracking as hell. Because of the swelling, the redness, and the ache, I didn’t work last night. Plus, Cyrus wouldn’t let me. He made me sleep, and in a way, I’m thankful for it. I needed it, but I still tossed and turned. Along with worrying about the pain and blindness in my eye, I kept going over and over how I’ll free Ryland. When we passed my father ’s office to get to my room last night, two guards stood outside it, so I know there’s no way I’m getting back in there. Plus, my father will be home in a few hours. Time is the enemy right now, and I’m really unsure what I am going to do. But one thing is for sure, I have to see Ryland before my father gets home since I don’t know when I’ll be able to again. Getting up, I close my eyes from the pain. Everything is still aching, and it concerns me. Cyrus really got me, which means my father will be injecting concoctions into me once he gets home. Yay. As I stand up, my feet hit the ground and I groan, my back and hip hurting. I’m not playing with Cyrus anymore; he’s mean. Jerk. Limping toward my bathroom, I wash up, very careful around my swollen eye, before getting dressed slowly, cringing at the little jolts of discomfort in my face. Reaching for my backpack, I put it on and head out of the room. No one is by my door, but at the end of my hall sits a guard who is playing on his phone. He doesn’t even look up as I pass. Rolling my eyes—well, at least, one of them—I head down toward my father ’s office. I’m pretty sure I can’t get in, but that doesn’t mean I won’t try. Guards watch me, but none speaks to me as I make my way along the hall, down the stairs, and through different rooms. When I reach my father ’s office, two guards are standing there, and they look up as I approach. “Ms. von Stein?” one says, and I nod toward the door. “Excuse me,” I say, going for the door, but he stands in my way. “I’m sorry, ma’am, but you’re not allowed in there.” “But I need to get a book about my eye,” I say, moving my hands up to my face and through my hair to pull it up. “I want to start research on why it isn’t working.” But he shakes his head. “I’m sorry, but I have strict rules not to allow you in here.” “Even for a book?” I ask, my brow coming up, and he nods. “Yes, ma’am.” I glare. “So you’ll stop me if I go in there?” He eyes me. “Yes?” He doesn’t sound sure, and I almost think I’ve got this in the bag, well, until I ask, “You’ll put your hands on me?” The other guard looks up at the one I’m speaking to as his eyes widen. “Well, no, ma’am, I won’t, but I will get your brother.” While I might have enough time to find what I need, I don’t want to piss Cyrus off. He is being good to me and has given me freedom; I can’t mess that up. Which means I have to find another way in, and that might cause an issue when my father gets home. Or I could just go in. As I stand there, looking from one guard to the other, I don’t think I can do that to Cyrus. I can’t lose his trust. “Tattletale,” I mutter before turning and walking away.

L

Annoyed, I let out a long breath as I try to figure out what I’m going to do. I knew this wouldn’t be easy, but it makes me wonder why I’m not allowed in there. What could be in there? Shaking my head, I feel unsure because I’ve been allowed in there before. While my father ’s there, but still, what is he afraid I’ll see? As I rush down to the kitchen, my heart starts to pick up in cadence. Does he know about Ryland? No, he couldn’t. It must be something else. Maybe that he knows I’ll find out about Ryland. I don’t know, but I can’t worry about that. I need to get down to see Ryland. I don’t know when I’ll see him next. This might be the last time, except when I go to release him. Not that I want to think about that right now. Lunch has been put out, and I can tell Cyrus hasn’t been by yet, so I take very sparsely for the guys and Ryland. When I have my bag full, I hurry to the hall and climb down after making sure my shoe is holding the door from closing. Going down the ladder, I hit the ground with a wince, and I swear, once I’m better, I’m kicking Cyrus’s ass. But then I pause. Why am I in so much pain? It isn’t usually like this. I fight all the time with my brothers, but today, I’m hurting. I can’t think of that right now either. Shaking my head, I head down the hall quickly, going toward the guys. When they see me, they all light up, even Reggia. “Rebekah, once more?” Mr. Grun asks, and I smile as I hand him a sandwich. Reggia grins. “I like that her lover boy is down here. We reap the benefits,” he teases, and I scoff as I roll my eyes. “No, my father is coming home today. I’m unsure when I’ll be back, so I wanted to feed you.” Micha nods as he takes his sandwich. “Either way, thank you, Rebekah.” “You’re welcome,” I say, sending him a grin as I move to Reggia, handing him his sandwich. “You can’t stay, though?” Mr. Grun asks as I put my backpack back on. I look back at him remorsefully. “I’m sorry, but not today. I gotta go see Ry-Killian and feed him,” I say, catching myself and shaking my head. “And make sure he’s good since I have no idea what’s going to happen once my father comes home. But please don’t tell him I’ve been down here.” They all shake their heads. “Never, Rebekah, you’re too good to us,” Micha says, his eyes full of appreciation, and I smile. “Thank you.” “Your eye, my sweet, it’s swollen,” Mr. Grun says around his chewing, and I nod. “I got hit in the face.” “It looks really bad,” Reggia says and I smile. “Thanks,” I laugh and he shrugs. “Just saying.” “Yeah, I know. It hurts like a bitch, but I’ll be okay. I’ll also try to come back as soon as possible. I promise.” “Of course, be careful and take care of your eye,” Mr. Grun says, and I nod, reaching out to pat the back of his hand. “I will. Enjoy your lunch,” I say, sending them one last grin before heading out toward the other hall, and then off to Ryland’s cell. I don’t pause when I reach his cell. I’m not scared or nervous, I want to see him, I need to see him. Opening the door, I light the lamp as his voice meets me. “Rebekah.” “Hey.” “Did you get it?” “Nope, they’ve got my father ’s office on lockdown,” I say sadly as I stand, turning to go to his cell.

The glow of the lamp illuminates his body, the hard, contoured muscles appear even more defined in the light. He’s beyond gorgeous with his dark hair falling into his eyes, and I wish there were no bars. I want to feel his arms around me—I want to kiss those lips, nothing between us. I just want him. More so than I ever could have imagined. I think the shock of his being alive is gone, and now I just want what we had before. The easy way of us, the humor we shared, the fantastic feel of his arms around me. I want it. All of it, but I have to remind myself this is temporary. As soon as I get the code, he’s gone, and I won’t be able to find him until I get cured. And I won’t even consider the chance that I could never be cured. That I could die before that ever happens. And then what? What the hell kind of life did I live? As his dark eyes meet mine, his fingers wrap around the bars, but then he is glaring, his eyes scrutinizing mine. “Your eye.” I wave him off as I bend down, setting the lamp on the ground and getting the sandwich I brought him. “No big deal. Just sparring with Cyrus.” He bends down with me, and then his finger is under my chin, lifting up my face. “It’s really swollen, beet red and bloody, Bekka. Does it hurt?” I move out of his grip, embarrassed by my screwed-up face, by my screwed-up life. Why can’t I just be normal? Why am I falling apart? Why can’t I be with him, run away with him? Tears sting my eyes as I hand over his sandwich, and I shrug. “Just a bit. I’m fine, but I can’t see out of it.” He takes the sandwich, setting it down before taking my face in his hands, his eyes full of apprehension. “What? Are you okay?” I shake my head as I’m trapped in his gaze. Unable to lie, I whisper, “I’m scared. I think the eye died.” “Oh, no,” he mumbles and I nod. “I’ll need a new one, which isn’t what I want at all,” I say, a tear rushing down my cheek and absorbing into his hand. “I’m so sick of having all these pieces, these parts that keep failing. I want to be whole, I want to be normal, I want to be with you without the fucking bars,” I cry, and his eyes fill with compassion as he rubs his thumbs along my jaw. “You are whole to me,” he whispers, and I close my eyes, the tears leaking out. “And I want that too. So much, my love.” I can’t even enjoy what he just admitted. I close my eyes, my heart stuttering as I complain. “I hate it. I hate who I am, and I hate that I can’t figure out how to get you out. I’m scared that my father is coming home, but then, I also need him to come home and fix me so I can figure out how to free you,” I say quickly, my words coming out in a whoosh as I pause, taking a deep breath. “I just want to be normal.” “You are normal, Rebekah.” “No, I’m sewn together. I have all these pieces that aren’t even mine. I look like a rag doll, and I have man legs, Ryland. Legit, man legs.” His lips curl and I glare. “Really? I did think they looked different.” “Yeah, I’m now part dude.” He scoffs, his fingers dancing along my jaw. “Please, all of that doesn’t make you,” he says, his fingers trailing to the back of my neck. “Those parts don’t make you compassionate, sweet, smart, or everything else I love about you. So why do you care?” I love about you. Oh, how I’ve missed those words. After all these years, it’s insane how it doesn’t bother him who I am. I remember when he got so upset about my family when he was shifted into

Killian. I remember how I agreed with him, but now I can see it in his eyes—he just wants me to be safe. He tried to fight his feelings. Tried to save his father, but I mean more to him. Searching my eyes, he leans into the bars, bringing me close as his eyes burn into mine. While I feel like a freak with my pieced-together face, my messed-up eye, and my man legs, under his gaze, I feel beautiful. “I just want to be beautiful to you.” “Done,” he says simply, and I smile. “You’ve always been the most gorgeous and most unbelievable person I’ve ever met.” He didn’t say creature, which is how I describe the monsters in the Works. He considers me a person, and that alone makes my heart flutter. I don’t even know why. I mean, I am a creature, but to him, I’m more. “I hate these bars.” He grins. “As do I, my love.” His words make me realize how much of a selfish brat I must sound like, and I’m stricken. “I’m such a jerk. I’m sorry. You’re behind these bars, and I’m over here crying about my issues. I’m sorry —” “Please. I’m here because of my stupid antics, and you know you can talk to me about anything you want,” he reminds me and I smile. “I know.” “So don’t you worry, everything is going to work out. I’ll get out and then…” His voice trails off, my heart aching as I nod. “You’ll leave.” “And I’ll stop my family, before returning home—” “Home? So you like it there in Scotland?” I ask, my heart breaking ever so slowly. I’m unsure why because I want him to be happy, to find a place where he feels safe and accepted, but I want him to miss me. To need me. Like I’ve needed him. Missed him. I want him to break the way I’ll break once I know he’s gone. Does that make me selfish? Yes, totally, but I can’t help it. “I do, but I don’t know why I said home—because it isn’t my home.” “It isn’t?” “No, my home is with you.” I wave him off. “Don’t try to suck up now,” I tease as a grin pulls at my lips. He scoffs, his fingers dancing along my neck. “Suck up? Please. I don’t suck up.” I laugh. “Sure you don’t.” His lips nibble along mine. “Okay, maybe a bit.” I grin against his lips as they curve too. He exhales deeply, and his eyes search mine. I wish I had sight in both of my eyes because looking at Ryland Kelley is almost too much for my one eye. Even covered in dirt, his dark skin, even darker eyes, and nearly black hair are almost magical. His gaze is so intense, so strong, yet also so gentle. I feel like he’s enclosing me in his arms, running his lips along mine, and I can’t get enough. I’m going to miss him even more than I ever thought I had when I believed he was dead. “I don’t know how I’m gonna leave ya, Bekka,” he whispers against my lips, and my eyes slowly fall shut. Shaking my head, I press my nose into his as I let out a breath. “I don’t either.” “I’ll miss ya.” “I know.” “I’ll think of ya often.” “I know.”

As he grins against my mouth, a deep noise comes from his throat. I try so hard not to smile, knowing for a fact that my responses are annoying him. “And you’ll do the same,” he demands and I nod. “Of course, more so than ever now,” I whisper, opening my eyes. His are penetratingly dark and possessive, and my breath is nonexistent. “You could come with me.” As much as I wish that were an option, I shake my head. “They’d come after me…and you. I won’t do that to you. I won’t put that stress or pressure on you. Plus, I’m falling apart. I wouldn’t last.” He nods slowly, his eyes closing gently. “I would take all the stress in the world just to have ya.” “I know, but it isn’t fair to you. Let me get turned immortal, then I’ll come find you.” “I’ll be waiting, counting the seconds.” “I just hope it isn’t too long,” I whisper, and he nods against my nose, his skin so hot and soft. “Me either, ’cause I need ya, Rebekah. I do.” Closing my eyes, I slam my palm into the bars. “Damn bars.” He’s grinning as I kiss him softly, his lips thick and delicious. “Be thankful for these bars, Rebekah. I don’t think I could control myself.” My lips curl devilishly. “Maybe you should be thankful,” I tease, and his eyes widen. “Don’t tease me,” he demands, his hands taking hold of my butt, squeezing me, and pressing me hard into the bars. “I can’t take it.” Moving my nose along his lips, I nibble at his chin, my heart pounding against my chest as my body vibrates with lust. “I don’t think I’ve ever wanted anyone the way I want you.” His eyes darken, pressing me harder into the bars, and my hips ache from the pressure. “I know I haven’t.” Sucking in a quick breath, I close my eyes as our lips meet, my hands tracing along his corded back, down the ripple of muscles to his waist. As his tongue pushes into my mouth, invading and sending pleasure throughout my body, all I can do is hold on to him, dig my fingers into his muscular sides. It’s almost too much, and in a way, I’m thankful for the bars. If this goes on, I won’t be able to say good-bye. Pulling away, I smile as I exhale. “Jesus, Ry.” He grins, cupping my jaw and pressing his lips to mine once more. Against my lips, he whispers, “Told ya. Don’t tease me.” I laugh as my hand covers his, and his eyes burn into mine as I gaze up at him. I’m going to miss this face, this feeling. But I have no choice. I’d die before I’d allow him to stay down here much longer. Which reminds me… “My father will be home today. I’m not sure when I’ll be back, so don’t assume it’s me if you hear someone come down here. But when I do come, it will be to release you. I can promise you that.” He smiles against my lips, his fingers biting into my scalp as his eyes scorch mine. “So I need to stay as Killian?” I nod. “Probably be best.” I swear, I blink, and he’s Killian. The white skin, the dark eyes and black hair, the boyish grin I found so gorgeous and devilish. His body isn’t as large as Ryland’s, no tattoos and no abs, and instantly, I miss Ryland. But something confuses me. “I thought you needed to touch the person to change?” He shakes his head. “Not me. Hybrid, remember?” I purse my lips. “Yeah, yeah, but change later, not now. I want my Ryland now.” With just another blink, he changes back, my gorgeous, big Ryland. The grin that comes over my lips is unstoppable. “There’s my guy.”

Kissing my nose, he leans into the bars. “I’ll always be yours, Rebekah. Ya know that, right?” “I know,” I say, and he glares playfully, but I just grin. “I need to go. I don’t know when my father will be back.” He nods, his eyes trained on mine. “I don’t want you to.” “I don’t want to,” I laugh, and he smiles. “It’s so not fair. I get you back, and I can’t even begin to enjoy you the way I wish to.” “I know.” “But one day,” I say hopefully, and he smiles, his white teeth gleaming. “And then it’s forever after that,” he promises, sending my heart into overdrive. Before either of us can say anything more, I close my eyes and press my lips against his. He lets out a low moan, his fingers biting into my neck as he tries to pull me closer. Just like that, I’m lost. Completely and utterly lost in his hot, sweet kisses that ruin me. As my body burns with need for him, my eyes sting with tears, and my heart aches with mourning. I don’t know the next time I’ll feel his lips. And that wrecks me more than I care to admit. When I pull away, since I know I need to go, he takes my hand in his, kissing my wrist, my palm before the tips of my fingers. As his lips press into my fingers, his eyes cut to mine and his lips slowly curve into that mischievous grin I love. “See you soon, and please be careful.” “Yup.” I press my lips to his once more before pulling away and taking the lantern with me. Blowing out the light, I hang it up and then go to head out of the room. Pausing in the doorway, I look back to find Killian staring back at me, his pale skin glowing in the darkness. “You know something, Killian?” His lips curve, his white teeth shining in the darkness as his French accent spreads over me like butter. “What’s that, Ms. von Stein?” “I think I’m in love with Ryland Kelley.” His lips curve more, but before he can say anything else, I leave, shutting the door and quickly heading down the hall. I want to go back, I want to hear him say he loves me, but I know the answer. He does. Grinning, I start to climb the ladder, but then I notice there is more light than there should be. Looking up, I see the door is completely open. And my father and JJ are looking down at me.

“H ey, guys.” Wow, I sound way calmer than I feel. Because, for good reason, I’m freaking the hell out. I don’t know how long they have been waiting. I don’t know what they saw. Did they hear me? See me? Crap! “Rebekah. What are you doing?” My father ’s voice is sharp, full of worry and suspicion. JJ, he’s just staring at me. “I was hanging with the guys,” I say, reaching the top, taking the hand JJ offers to me. “I was actually gonna go clean up before you guys got home. You’re early.” There is a lump in my throat. A big one that’s making it extremely hard to swallow or breathe. Also, I think I’m about to have a full-on panic attack. They know. They have to know I was down there with Ryland. “You aren’t supposed to be down there. Cyrus knows that,” Father says, his eyes locked on mine. JJ is stone, watching my every move, and I’m sure I’m sweating. “It isn’t safe.” “What isn’t safe? I’ve been going down to see the guys forever. We were hanging out. I’m bored. I had nothing to do, and my eye is hurting.” My God, I sound so calm, so confident, and damn it, I know they don’t know anything. I’m freaking out for nothing. Eyeing my father, my chin rising a bit, I wait for him to say that Killian, or Ryland, is down there, that he isn’t really dead, but he says nothing. Neither does JJ. He’s just staring at me, waiting for me to give off any kind of vibe that I know that Ryland is down there and I was with him. But I won’t, because I am better than that. When my father moves, I flinch slightly, almost crying out. Okay, maybe I’m not that good. Taking my shoulders in his hands, he gives me a look before inspecting my eye closely. “Cyrus said you couldn’t see.” I nod my head. “Not out of the left eye.” “Okay, let’s go to my lab.” But before I can move, JJ takes my arm, stopping me. Looking at him expectantly, I smile. “Want a hug, big guy?” He doesn’t move; he doesn’t even smile. “You came from the left, not the right. Rebekah, what were you doing?” My brows come together, and I shake my head. “Huh? What are you talking about?” “You came from the left, as if you were somewhere else you weren’t supposed to be.” My brow furrows deeper as I look at him like he’s crazy, though my heart is beating like a drum and I feel like I might puke. Still I say, “Um, no? I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “You came from the other way, not the way the guys are.” “No, I didn’t,” I say, shaking my head. “I was reading to the guys. What else would I be doing?” “I don’t know, that’s why I’m asking. And I’m pretty sure you’re lying to me, Rebekah,” he accuses, his fingers biting into my arm. He is mad, that’s visible. While he has reason to be angry because I am lying, I don’t understand where he gets off acting like this. He’s never put his hands on me or looked at me like that. What is his problem?

Ripping my arm from his grip, I glare. “What do I have to lie about? There is nothing down there but the guys, so why are you coming at me crazy?” His eyes search mine until my father steps between us. “You’re right, Rebekah. Come on.” But as my father drags me away, JJ watches me for a second longer. I can’t help but think he is on to me. I thought I had done well, that I had kept my cool, but maybe I hadn’t. Maybe he sees right through me. When I go to turn to see where my father and I are going, JJ suddenly drops down into the bastille. Pausing, I whip my head back as he disappears. I want to chase after him. My heart beats erratically, my throat is closing up, and I pray that Ryland stays as Killian, that he doesn’t get caught. But he isn’t stupid. He’s got this. “Rebekah?” My father ’s voice reminds me I have to act as if nothing is down there, though it’s so hard. I’m riddled with worry. Will Ryland be okay? Swallowing hard, I look toward my father ’s lab. The guards who before were paying no attention whatsoever are now alert, watching everything. I almost want to call them out on it. Almost, but really, I don’t care. I’m completely sick with fear for Ryland. “What did you do with Cyrus while I was gone?” I look to my father, trying to push my anxiety aside. Though, it doesn’t work well. I draw in a breath as I take in his features. If it’s possible, I think he looks older, or maybe he’s stressed. It could be a combination of both, but I can tell a lot is on his shoulders. I almost feel bad for him, but then I remember he brings a lot of this stress on himself. He’s a dictator. “Just hung out, ate a lot, worked, and sparred around. The product of that being my jacked-up eye.” “Yes, we shall fix that,” he says slowly, folding his arms. “Nothing out of the ordinary happen?” Well, I found out that the guy you guys locked away in the bastille is actually my dead boyfriend, who is very much alive and whom I just admitted I love. Because of that, I’m going to free him. Though, I’d probably free him no matter what. But I’m more driven because I love him. I love Ryland Kelley. Well, then. “Nope, nothing.” “Oh, good,” he says, letting out a breath. I hold up my hand. “Well, Christiana Kelley did come into the Clandestine looking for Killian.” Father ’s head snaps toward me, his gaze meeting mine in inquisition. “And?” “And I told her he wasn’t there. I haven’t seen him since you guys took him. Cyrus told me he was dead, which I didn’t think I should tell anyone. So, yeah, I told her he wasn’t there,” I say in a whoosh. Shit, am I convincing? My father ’s eyes don’t change as he nods. “Yes, good idea.” “I wonder why she came in, though?” I ask, hoping he’ll be honest, but he just shakes his head. “No clue,” he says, opening the door to the lab and letting me in first. “I found nothing out while we were gone.” “Oh?” “Nope, nothing, except your brother is in love with some girl in New Orleans and refuses to come home,” he says, the disappointment high in his voice. “I heard.” My voice sounds sadder than I mean for it to. I’m actually ecstatic for Jonas; I want him to be happy. I don’t want him to grow to hate our father because he isn’t allowed to love whom he wants. Like Oceanus. Or me.

Hopping up on the table, I look to my father as he puts on a pair of gloves and then opens a briefcase. “Yes, well, the only good thing about going to New Orleans was I was able to get a new formula from my cousin Fredrick.” That perks my interest. “A new formula? For my immortal state?” “Yes,” he says, and my heart kicks into overdrive. “He had something close to your case happen to one of his people. He didn’t respond to the first formula, and so Fredrick came up with this one, which worked on the man right away.” Father turns from his briefcase, holding up a little vial. “He’s had seven cases since then, and all have responded to the new formula. So, of course, I wanted the formula. He asked a lot of questions, but I never gave the real reason why I so desperately needed it. Thankfully, after some negotiations, he mixed me up a batch, and we’re going to try it on you. But first, I have to fix that eye.” “Do you think it will work?” I ask, and I’m surprised by how excited I sound. “I do. His research and the outcomes are outstanding. It’s almost better than my formula, and we’ve considered using the new one first for our new citizens. We are to speak of it more in a couple months. I want to see if it works.” Holy crap. This could be it. I could be immortal. “And then I can be free of the lockdown?” My father scoffs. “Rebekah, you are hardly on lockdown.” I give him a deadpan look and he laughs. “Okay, maybe just a bit. But we’ll see when the time comes. Let’s get it to work first.” I have to hide my smile as my father prepares his tools. If it works, then I can go find Ryland before he leaves, and maybe we can go together somewhere far away. We could go anywhere, everywhere, and just be happy. He’ll love taking me places, and I’ll love discovering everything with him. But then I realize I’ll never be able to tell anyone about us. Him. Ryland. He’s supposed to be dead. Well, that sure does suck. When my father turns to me, he takes my face in his hands gently and examines my eye closer. “He really did a number on you, that son of mine.” I chuckle. “Yeah, never saw it coming.” As he moves my eyelid up, I can’t see his whole face, only his profile as his brows pull together. Opening my eye fully, he inspects some more as JJ’s voice fills the room. “No change.” My father nods, coming in closer to my face. “Ah, good. Was anything said?” “No, sir, nothing.” “Figures. We’ll talk more after I’m done,” he adds, and I can’t help but think they are talking about Ryland. That JJ went down and, thankfully, Ryland stayed as Killian and isn’t talking. Or at least that’s what I’m assuming and praying is what happened. Holding my breath, I wait for JJ to answer as my father looks over my shoulder at him. “Sounds good. Are we keeping it there?” “Yes, for now.” “Okay,” JJ says, and then I see Father ’s hand move, and I feel a pinching in my left eye. Cringing, I try not to move, but I cry out a bit as my eye gets hot and then cold and hot again, before a blur slowly takes over. Blinking over and over again, I notice each time is clearer until I can see my father fully, with both eyes. “I can see.” “Good,” he says, nodding while still inspecting my eye. “I don’t know for how long, though, my love. I think the eye is dying. We’ll need to replace it as soon as possible.” My stomach drops. I don’t want a new eye. “Can we at least getting a matching one, and one from

someone who is already dead?” He waves me off. “We’ll see what I can come up with, but this should last for a while until I decide what to do. But the person will be alive, sweetheart. I need the eye alive.” I moan out in protest, though I know it’s pointless. “Ugh, okay,” I say as he backs away, laying his tools down. When he starts to take his gloves off, I kick my legs back and forth, waiting, but then he is washing his hands and drying them. “Wait, aren’t you going to inject the formula?” He looks back at me. “No.” “Why not?” “I want to fix your eye completely first. With this formula, it doesn’t heal you, it freezes your body in the state it’s in at the time of injection. I want you in tip-top shape before I do that.” “Oh,” I say sadly. How long will that take? “I might get some new arms, add in another liver, some other upgrades.” I cringe. “Or just an eye, Father. Let’s not get crazy,” I suggest and he smiles. “We’ll see, okay? Anything else bothering you?” He looks back at me as I shrug. I don’t know if he means physically, but I figure since he’s asking… “I’m achier than I usually am. Like I hurt everywhere, and it’s never like that.” It’s as if I’m watching the gears in his head turn before he moves to his vials. I watch as he mixes a few before he reaches into the fridge for a bag of blood. Taking a syringe full, he mixes it with the concoction he’s just made before drawing all of the mixture into another syringe and turning to me. “This should do the trick.” He comes to me, stabbing me in the meaty part of my arm and shooting me with the whole syringe. Pain runs down my arm, but then it turns cold, before I don’t feel anything at all. Slowly my aches go away, and I feel like me within seconds. “Better?” he asks and I nod. “Way better.” “Good. I want you to take another night off, get some more rest, and then meet me tomorrow in my office so I can check you out,” Father says as I hop off the table in front of him. “Okay,” I say, though I really don’t want to skip work. I’d rather go, but I am really tired. Maybe sometime during the night, I can sneak in to my father ’s office. “We have a meeting in the morning that I want you to attend.” I look up. “For?” “To go over our trip, and then Cyrus wants to discuss some matters with me, so we’ll see what that is about,” he says, laughter in his voice. “Now, off you go. Get some rest. Let me know if anything changes.” “Will do,” I say with a quick smile before turning toward the door. Before I can reach the doorway, though, Oceanus fills it. “Osh!” My brother ’s face brightens as a grin takes over, and he reaches for me, pulling me into a big hug. Stepping back, his face twists in worry as he takes in my face. “Jesus, Cyrus got you good. You slacking?” I laugh as we walk out together. “No, he caught me as I was trying to get up.” “Sister, you know better.” “I know. I was thinking about something else.” “Again, you know better,” he laughs and I smile. “I know, I know,” I say, waving him off. “Did you have a nice trip?” He shrugs. “If you think standing around as Father interrogates everyone is nice…I guess so.” “Did you guys go to each faction?” After we enter the family room, we both sit as he nods. “Yeah, and I’m telling you, the Kelleys are

up to something.” I already know this, but he doesn’t know that. “Really?” “Yeah, I don’t know what, though.” Looking down, I pick at my nails. Oceanus is basically my best friend and I know I can talk to him, but I don’t think I can tell him about Ryland. It isn’t that I don’t trust him; I just know how much our family means to him. How much I mean to him. He’ll see this as a threat, not as a blessing. “I heard Christiana was shifting into guards to get in here.” He looks up then, his eyes widening. “What? Who told you that?” “Some drunk shifter the other night.” “Really? When?” “I don’t know. She apparently shifted into Samuel too, trying to get to me.” “What the hell? And you’re just now saying something?” he asks incredulously, and I shrug. “I can handle myself. I wasn’t scared.” “You drive me crazy, sister,” he complains, and I smile as he takes out his phone, feverishly typing away. “Next time you hear something like this, you tell me. You got it?” “Yes, sir,” I say, saluting him just to be a brat. Rolling his eyes, he finishes typing before looking back up at me. “I told Hank to get bracelets made for our guards. I may get some extras for us that are made of silver. If she tries to shift into a guard again, we’ll hear the sizzle of her wrist. “Yum,” I say and he laughs. “Anything to keep you safe.” I roll my eyes. “I’m fine.” “Whatever. Don’t fight me on this.” I shake my head. “Fine, I won’t,” I tease and he grins. “So did you go see the Conners?” When his body goes taut, his grin disappearing, I know he did. “We did.” “Did you see Taegan?” He lets out a long breath as he nods. “I did.” “How did that go?” He laughs. “It was like walking through the fiery depths of hell. It was horrible.” Sorrow covers my face as I look away. “Are you still going to the wedding?” “I am,” he says, meeting my gaze. “No matter how much I don’t want to.” I bite the inside of my lip. “I’ll go for you. Hopefully, I won’t be on lockdown soon. Father found a formula.” “I know,” he says, leaning forward on his knees. “And I’d love for you to go, but I need to go, too. I told her she should marry the guy, that I understand.” “Why would you do that?” “When you love someone, you do what’s best for them. She’ll be happier than waiting for me to get my head out of my ass and follow my heart,” he confesses, and when he meets my gaze, I know he sees that I’m a little taken aback by his admission. Oceanus isn’t an open book, but I can tell that seeing her really sliced him to the core. As he looks away quickly, shaking his head, obviously embarrassed, I hurt inside. I just want my family to be happy, but everyone is so damn power hungry they won’t allow themselves to. Leaning toward him, I cover his hands with mine. He looks up slowly, his sad eyes locking with mine. “I vote follow your heart.” “Says the young girl with no worries and zero love experience. You don’t even know what love is.” I protest. “I do.”

“Who, then? Who did you ever love?” “Ryland,” I say and his eyes widen. Looking away, he shakes his head. “I haven’t heard his name in a long time.” “I know,” I whisper and he looks up. “And I’m sorry, sister. I know how much he meant to you, but you don’t understand what would happen if I followed my heart.” “You’d be happy.” He sighs, nodding his head. “Yeah, but I wouldn’t have my family. Did you see how fast Father turned on Jonas? I can’t let that happen, I can’t not see my baby sister,” he says, squeezing my hand, and I smile. “You’ll always see me, Osh. Always.” He grins, sucking in a breath and letting it out on a harsh sigh. “Oh, well. One day.” “Could be today if you wanted,” I remind him and he nods. “Yeah, it could be,” he agrees, shaking his head. “But it won’t.” As he stands, I look up at him and he cups my face. “I hope for more for you, though. That you’re loved to the fullest by a good man.” “A Patchwork man.” “Well, of course,” he laughs as if that’s so well known. But not to me. I don’t want a Patchwork man; I want Ryland. “Unless you change the laws,” I offer, and he looks away, his hand dropping. “You could tell Taegan to wait, change them, and then marry her.” He laughs. “That would cause an insurgence.” “Or it would cause peace.” His eyes search mine, and I almost think I have him convinced, but then he shakes his head. “I don’t know. We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it.” As he turns, heading for the exit, I know I should leave it be, that I should let this go. But when have I ever done that? “But what if I do want to be with someone else? A wolf, a shifter, a vampire, a one-eyed purple monster, will you stop me?” Pausing at the door, he looks back at me, his eyes full of such pain and longing. I don’t know how he does it. How he can be so loyal to a family that doesn’t want his happiness. Clearing his throat, he admits, “I wouldn’t want to.” “But you would.” “I would.” “No matter how much that breaks my heart?” “We have to do what is right, what is expected of this family, Rebekah, and that’s following the rules. Don’t forget that. Though, you do constantly.” Shrugging, I grin and he laughs. “I do.” Shaking his head, he turns, and my gaze meets his back. “Be good, Rebekah.” “Never,” I call to him, and his laughter answers me as I stand. Stretching my arms above my head, I guess I’ll go to bed, get a good night’s sleep. But then I wonder if I should eat, or even swing by my father ’s office since I know he’ll be in there. I can act as if I am looking for a book, but then get into the cabinet when he isn’t looking. I could free Ryland tonight. Why does that idea hurt so badly? But before I can even take a step, JJ’s voice stops me. “Rebekah, ready to go back to your room?” I groan loudly. “But I enjoyed our time apart,” I complain as I turn, looking over at him. “And no, I’m going to my father ’s office. I need a book.”

“Which one? I’ll get it. You go to your room.” I pause, and something is off. Is he still angry? What the hell? “No, I want to go.” “And I said, go to your room.” I eye him. “What the hell is wrong with you?” His eyes narrow as he takes a step toward me, his voice dropping an octave. “I know you are lying to me.” “Lying to you?” I ask, stepping back. “About what?” “About going down into the bastille. You were doing something you weren’t supposed to be doing.” “Like what? There is nothing down there!” “So many lies. Your father may not have noticed, but I did, Rebekah, and I don’t appreciate it. I thought you cared for me, that we had a different relationship.” Whoa, what the hell? Holding my hands in front of me, I start to back up. “Whatever, I don’t even know where you get off. I’m not lying.” As I head out of the room, he follows, saying my name. I keep going toward my father ’s office. But then his hand takes mine, yanking me to a halt before whipping me around. “Your father is in a meeting. You can’t go in there. I will take you to your room.” “I don’t want to go to my room!” I yell, trying to get my arm free, but he’s got a good grip on me. Fear settles in my chest at the wildness in his eyes. I don’t know who this man is, and for a second, I think it may be Christiana. “Let me go!” “Rebekah—” “Let her go!” Cyrus yells out of nowhere, with Oceanus right behind him. “What’s going on?” Oceanus says as JJ lets me go, and I rush to Cyrus’s side. “I’m taking her to her room,” he says, pointing at me. “But she’s resisting.” “Probably ’cause she’s been doing everything on her own time since you guys have been gone. She’s okay. She doesn’t need you,” Cyrus says, folding his arms over his chest, and JJ glares. Quickly, I try to make sure I see nothing out of the ordinary, anything that would make me think he isn’t who he claims to be. “But, brother, JJ is supposed to watch out for her,” Oceanus says. I look to him and notice his silver money clip as he tucks it into his pocket. Reaching out, I take it, throwing it at JJ, who catches it midair. “Rebekah!” JJ glares as I shrug. “I thought he was a shifter,” I explain, the tension in the air so thick, I’m almost choking on it. “He’s acting weird.” “I’m not acting weird,” he says, handing Oceanus’s money clip back to him. “You’ve pissed me off. I know you’re lying to me.” “About what?” Cyrus says, shaking his head. “She’s done nothing but be honest with me. And really, she doesn’t need you,” he says matter-of-factly, looking to me. “Go to your room.” “I wanted to go to Father ’s office,” I reply, but Cyrus shakes his head. “He’s in a meeting. You’ll have to go later, but you need your rest,” he says, turning his back to JJ and Oceanus. “Show them that you don’t need them. Go to your room and go to sleep,” he whispers and I nod. “Okay.” “Okay, goodnight,” he says, and then he turns, looking back to them as I head to my room, unsure what just happened. I think I just threw a silver money clip at my bodyguard to make sure he wasn’t a shifter trying to kill me. And then my brother stood up to said bodyguard, demanding my freedom, and ultimately got what he wanted.

Huh. Maybe I am the high one…

urning to my left side, I sigh. I do the same when I toss to my right. I’m not in pain or anything. I’m just…restless, maybe? Nervous? Yes, I’m nervous. I need to get Ryland out. Now. And the anxiety of not knowing how to do that is driving me insane. With my father and JJ home, I don’t feel comfortable with Ryland down there. The only problem is, even though Cyrus told JJ to leave me be, I don’t know if he is outside my door. I don’t want to open the door to him being there, and then I’ll be left making up excuses and ultimately lying to him more. He apparently doesn’t take the lying well, and that’s fine. I’ll be gone as soon as the new formula works. But until then, I have to deal with him. And an unhappy JJ means an even unhappier Rebekah. Sighing some more, I figure I have to try. If I have to lie again, oh well. At least I’ll know one way or another if I can get out. If I can, I’ll beeline to my father ’s office. If I can’t, more lies and back to bed until tomorrow. Sitting up, I push the blankets off me and walk toward the door. Opening it, I hold my breath as I step out to find that JJ isn’t there. Holy crap. Completely and utterly floored, I am almost too shocked to move—key word being almost. There is a guard at the end of the hall who meets my gaze as his brow lifts. But I’m already moving as he says, “Ms. von Stein.” “Hey-o,” I say quickly, moving past him and down the hall. As I half run, half walk, I can’t help but wonder if they have guards at the door of my father ’s office like there were before. My next question is, will they let me in? I have no clue, but I have to try. I have to see for myself. I could do this tomorrow, during the meeting, but there will be too many eyes. I’d rather do it now. But what if I find the code? Do I go down now and free Ryland? Or do I wait? Crap. I haven’t thought this through. And damn, I hope Ryland is okay. Worry is eating me alive as I’m almost running through the quiet house. I don’t know where my family is, and frankly, I don’t give two shits as long as they don’t find me. I’m gasping for breath, I’m sweating as if I’ve run nine miles, and everything is tingling. I don’t want to be caught, but I also have to help Ryland. As I round the corner and my father ’s office comes into view, I almost cry out when no one is there. “Thank you, God,” I mutter, now running toward the door and pushing it open. Before I can stop myself, try to calm down, because my father could very well be behind his desk, I’m already inside. To my surprise, it’s empty. Crap, this is beginning to seem too easy. Glancing around, I look for cameras or anything that seems out of place. There is nothing. Everything is the same. Maybe I’m being paranoid. Shit. Pausing, I take in a calming breath, letting it out in a whoosh and then repeating the motion. I have a mission. I have to achieve this mission. I can’t mess up because I’m a damn spaz. Clearing my throat, I rush to the filing cabinet, unsure how much time I have. Opening the drawer,

T

Ryland’s file is still first, so I grab it, looking through it to find nothing once again, but then I remember that letter I found the last time. It’s still in my pocket. I need to read that. How did I forget about that? Crap. Stuffing the file back inside, I search through the remaining files, but then I realize I’m in the “shifter” category. “Killian” was a vampire. Moving past the witches, the Patchworks, and then the wolves, I’m on drawer three when I finally get to the vampires. “Killian leFevre,” I whisper over and over again, searching each file, but I come up with nothing. There is no file. “Crap,” I almost cry, biting into my lip. “Where is it?” Shutting the drawer, I stand up, looking around the room for anything. Something that stands out and says, “Hey, I have the code to the cell your hybrid boyfriend is locked up in.” When nothing jumps out at me, I feel my eyes start to well up. What the hell am I going to do? Falling into the chair nearest me, I lay my head on the desk and pull in a deep breath, letting it out and then taking it back in, racking my brain for another idea. I need to do this in my room, but maybe, just maybe, I can come up with something as I lie here. There has to be another way. I guess I could go down there and just punch in codes until I figure it out, or…wait! Hopping up, I go back to the drawer that held the Patchworks and search for Mr. Grun, Reggia, and Micha. They are at the front since they are prisoners, and as I search their files, finding their codes, my heart sinks. I hoped maybe the codes would be the same so he could remember easier. That father had used the same code on Ryland’s cell, but each one is different. Another dead end. Shutting the drawer, I drop back down into my seat and sigh, letting my head fall back. Damn it. What the hell could the code be? I have no leads, no idea what it could be, and I don’t want to go down there unless I have it. I can’t get caught down there, nor can they know that I know about Ryland, or Killian, whatever. This is all such a damn mess. Dropping my head down, my chin presses into the middle of my chest as I breathe shakily, my eyes falling shut to hold back the tears that are threatening to fall. I have nothing. Not one damn idea, and I feel like a damn failure. I should be able to get him out. I’m a smart, resourceful girl. I can do this, and I refuse to give up; there has to be some way to get him out. I really don’t want to resort to his idea of tearing apart anyone who stands in his way. I want to do this nonviolently. I want him to get away, free and clear. But I don’t know if that will happen. Running my fingers through my hair, I know that I need to get back to my room, that my time is running out. Opening my eyes, I go to get up, but something on the table catches my attention. My name. Rebekah von Stein. Reaching for the piece of paper that not only has my name but my father ’s and that of his cousin from New Orleans, along with his son’s name, I’m disgusted by what I am reading. It’s about the formula my father just acquired. As I read the document quickly, the words taunting me and making my lip curl in disgust, I’m in shock. My heart is pounding so hard my eyeballs shake, but that doesn’t keep me from finishing it. And when I do, I remember what my father said: Thankfully, after some negotiations, he mixed me up a batch, and we’re going to try it on you. Negotiations. Negotiations to fucking marry me off to his cousin’s son in exchange for the formula! “What in the ever-loving hell?” I cry out, throwing the contract down and standing quickly. I almost rip the damn thing up, but I know that won’t solve anything. Knowing my father, he probably

has copy after copy. For the love of God, is he insane? I am not Oceanus or Cyrus, or even Jonas; I don’t live to please the family. Hell, I don’t even live for me. So what the hell is he thinking? There is no way in the fiery depths of hell I am marrying some guy for a formula. Especially not my cousin! Especially not when I love someone else. No. Fucking. Way. Shaking my head, I’m flabbergasted, but when I hear movement, I pause, watching the door. Loud footsteps are in the hall, and within seconds, I grab a stack of books on healing and sit at the far end of the table, opening the first one and acting as if I’m reading. Holding my breath and begging my anger to subside, I don’t look up as the door opens and someone walks in. When I do lift my head, I find it’s JJ. Crap. “Oh, hey.” His face twists in confusion as he looks around the room, then back to me. “Rebekah, what are you doing?” “Reading,” I say, holding up the book and then laying it back down, ignoring the jackhammering of my heart and the fact I think I might puke. The damn contract is sitting there, taunting me, and I hate it. Most of all, I really despise my father at this moment. “I can’t sleep. My father injected me with something that has me tossing and turning. Figured I can study up on healing since I may go back to school.” Lies, all lies. I’m not going back to school. JJ’s brow arches. “I thought you weren’t going back to school?” I shrug. “Eh, never know.” He makes a noncommittal noise before coming to the table and leaning his hip against it. “You shouldn’t be in here.” I look around. “Why? I’m always in here.” “But it’s late.” “And you’re up?” “I went to check on you. Somehow your brother convinced your father to loosen his reins on you, despite my argument that right now is not a good time.” “Why not?” “Because there are people wanting to kill you, kidnap you. You name it, they want to do it. You need to be protected.” “I’m fine. I made it a whole week without you guys,” I remind him and he nods. “Which is why I’m backing off a bit. Just a bit, though.” “Yippee,” I say dryly, looking back down at my book. I wonder if he knows about the contract. Oh! I bet that’s why my father didn’t want to talk about letting me have my freedom when the formula worked. Because he has plans to marry me off. That bastard! “But hopefully the formula works, and I can do what I want again.” When he doesn’t say anything, I look up. “Won’t that be awesome?” He shrugs. “We’ll see.” “You bet your ass, we will,” I say, my eyes narrowing to slits. “You’re angry,” he declares, and I shake my head, looking away. “I’m tired,” I grumble, my body shaking with fury. “Well, let me say something before you head back to bed.” I look up. “I’m fine, but please go on.” He gives me a deadpan look before letting out a long, irritated sigh. He doesn’t like that I got an ounce of freedom. I bet he loves holding me under his thumb. But to be honest, I’m surprised this is

happening. JJ isn’t one to be pushed around, especially by Cyrus. He is low on the totem pole like me, or at least, he used to be. “Yes, I wanted to explain my earlier actions.” My brow rises. “What, when you were a complete jackass?” He tries not to smile as he looks away, but I’m not being funny. I’m pissed. “Yes, I guess. You have to understand, Rebekah. I thought we were close. I thought you trusted me and we had a bond.” I hold my palms up against the table. “I mean, I care for you. I don’t understand what you’re saying.” “You lied to me about the bastille, I know you did. I saw where you came from,” he says, and I groan in exasperation. “This again? Really?” I ask, looking back at him. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, and maybe I did take the long way back, I don’t know, but I was down there reading to the guys. If that’s a crime, I’m guilty.” He shakes his head, though. “See, I don’t believe you. I think you were down there doing something else.” I hold his gaze. “What? What could I have been doing?” His gaze burns into mine, challenging me, and I wait. I wonder if he’ll tell me that Killian is alive, that he assumes I was with him, but I know he won’t before he even looks away, a look of disgust on his face. “I know you’re lying.” I roll my eyes. “Okay,” I say petulantly. “Whatever.” Silence stretches between us. I can feel him looking at me, but I don’t look up. I act as if this is the most interesting book known to man, and I do that until he lets out a frustrated sigh. He clears his throat. “Are you ready for bed?” I look up. His face is wrinkled with annoyance, dissatisfaction, and I think, a little bit of betrayal. I feel bad. I don’t want to lie to JJ, I do care for him, love him, but Ryland means way too much to me. I feel like, in a way, it’s my fault he had to leave, fake his death and all that jazz. It’s my family that would kill him if they found out, and that doesn’t sit right with me. It’s completely insane to think like that, but I just want Ryland to be safe. Because he’s my one day. One day, I’ll be happy. One day, I’ll be free. And that one day begins and ends with Ryland. I’ve just got to bust him out first. As I glance up to my bodyguard slash second father, I realize I don’t want to fight with him. I don’t want to upset him or be the reason for the stress lines around his eyes. Closing the book that rests in front of me, I nod. “Yeah. I’m ready.”

hen I wake the following morning, I roll over and cover my head with my blanket when I realize last night wasn’t a dream. If it had been, I would have gotten the code, and I would be looking for the right time to bust Ryland out. To my dismay, that isn’t the case, and I still have no clue what I’m going to do. Because of this drowning feeling of failure, I don’t want to wake up or get out of bed, and I definitely don’t want to go to the meeting this morning. I’m pretty sure I know what it’s about. That contract for the formula. Again, I didn’t dream that absurd thing up, and I truly feel it’s unfair. At least I could have laughed about it, if so. Since it wasn’t a dream, I’m not laughing. I’m actually trying to keep my cool. I don’t need this. I have too much stress worrying about Ryland to worry about my father marrying me off. Such crap and, really, why? Doesn’t Father know me? Doesn’t he know I’m not going to do this? That I will fight tooth and nail? I’m not the submissive type, so I just don’t get it. Plus, who marries off his daughter to her cousin? That’s disgusting, damn it! Letting out an aggravated sigh, I know I have to be downstairs in a little less than an hour, so I kick my blankets off and sit up, stretching out by touching my toes. As my fingers graze up my legs, I shake my head at the hard stubble and groan. I don’t want to shave again, I just did it yesterday, but this is my life. Getting out of bed, I head toward my bathroom, my mind going a mile a minute with the possibility that the contract will be brought up and I’ll have to ignore the need to kick my father ’s head in. And then there’s my constant worry about Ryland. I hate that I can’t see him, so I don’t know if he is okay. Are they torturing him? I know JJ went to see him, but is he okay? I’m almost to the point where I want to ask my father to free him and come clean. Not about Ryland, of course, but I can say I know about Killian and we have to let him go. I have a feeling that won’t work, though, and I’d be in the same boat I’m in now. There is really no point. But then, I think maybe I could use the contract as leverage. Tell my father I’d marry this guy if he lets Ryland go. I know he’d agree. He’s more concerned with power than he is with Ryland, so he’d do it. But I know Ryland would be heartbroken. He would hate me for it, and I’d hate myself. I don’t want to be with anyone but him, and there has to be another way. I just don’t know what that is. Shaking my head and feeling as if I’ve already been defeated, I walk through the doorway to my bathroom, but my toe gets caught on a pair of shorts. Suddenly, I’m falling. Hard. Catching my fall, my wrists cry from my weight as I roll onto my back and look at the ceiling. “Really? A pair of shorts is what takes me out?” I ask no one as I exhale. Sitting up, I glare at the shorts and decide I might throw them away. That is, until I see a piece of paper sticking out of the back pocket. The note from Ryland’s file! I reach quickly for the shorts; I can’t believe I forgot to read this last night. Taking the note out, I reopen it and read the words quickly. Mr. von Stein,

W

I thank you for receiving this letter and for giving me an ounce of your time. Rebekah and I have been friends since Pre-K, and from the moment I saw her, I thought she was the most beautiful girl I’d ever laid eyes on. My feelings have only grown since then, and now I know I love her. Fully, with my whole soul. I know that once we are older, it is against the rules, that we aren’t to mix our factions, but I want to ask that you banish your rule. Why can’t we love who we want? If I’m good for Rebekah and she is good for me, then what is the problem? I know you may think we are young and I’ll grow out of my feelings, but I won’t. I’ll love Rebekah for the rest of my life, and I’d really like you to consider her feelings too. She hasn’t admitted to loving me, but I know she does. It’s years away before I’d even ask for her hand since I know we both have plans after school, but I don’t want to date her and not have a future with her. That isn’t fair to her or me, so please consider my request. Not only for my happiness or even Rebekah’s, but for the Works. Thank you, Ryland Kelley I reread the letter twice. The words hit me straight in the chest one by one. When I finish the third time, I let the letter fall to my lap as tears rush down my face. I read the date once more, and I shake my head as my tears roll off my chin. It was written three days before Ryland “died,” and nothing ever came of this. I doubt my father even considered it. I bet he was happy when Ryland was pronounced dead. No one to woo his daughter away from him or fight for the rules to be changed to what was right. As I close my eyes, my tears leak out the sides, and I shake my head in complete disbelief. Ryland has always been the sweetest, most unbelievable guy, and this just proves it even more. It also shows how brave he is. He contacted my father, the leader of the Works, to change a rule so he could love me freely. How beautiful and special is that? Also, how unfair because I didn’t get to fight this with him. I didn’t get to see his smiles for the last three years or taste his lips or hear his laugh, nothing, because he was ripped from me due to that stupid freaking rule. When I look back at the letter, Ryland’s chicken-scratch handwriting makes my heart soar. I needed this letter. I needed to see this so the fire I have burning in me to free Ryland is kindled even more. I will free him. Or die trying. When I arrive at my father ’s office, everyone is already there. I’m late. Mostly because I couldn’t stop crying. I’m officially a baby. Or maybe I was too strong for too long. I don’t know, but I really need a miracle in the form of a master plan to get Ryland out. “How nice of you to join us,” my father says as I enter and walk to the chair between Cyrus and Oceanus. Meeting his gaze, I try not to glare, but a part of me thinks I might hate my father now. I try to tell myself to be patient, that maybe it was offered but not accepted, but I think in my heart, I know the truth. And honestly, why am I surprised? This family is run on power, wanting to be better than everyone else, and while I’m nothing like that, I know how my father is. This contract for the formula was entered into to make sure he has everything and is the best. I’m not stupid, but I’m sure as hell not marrying some dude just for my power-hungry father ’s sake. “Let’s do this,” I say impatiently, totally going against how I wanted to act today. I don’t want to

give off the vibe that I know what is going on, but I’m livid and more than a little scared. What if he makes me? Can he make me? When Oceanus gives me a look, I ignore it as I lean back in my chair, crossing my arms over my chest, watching as everyone looks around, uncomfortable. “Did you not get any sleep last night, Rebekah?” Cyrus asks, and I shake my head. “I’m fine.” He scoffs. “Oh, sure, you’re not angry at all,” he teases, and I glare back at him, which he thinks is funny. Rolling my eyes as my father clears his throat, demanding the attention of everyone at the table, I finally look up when he starts talking. He mainly speaks about the factions and how really no one knows anything about the plot to hurt me. “I really don’t know what to think, but I’m pretty sure the threat against Rebekah is over. With this Killian person gone, I don’t think we have anything to worry about.” I feel JJ’s eyes on me, waiting for me to make an inch of movement, but I keep my gaze on my father. That is, until Oceanus sits up a bit. “I don’t know, Father. Rebekah told me she heard from some drunk shifter that Christiana had shifted into Samuel and came in here for Rebekah some time ago. I fixed the problem, hence the new bracelets everyone has, but maybe we should stay on high alert for a little longer.” I roll my eyes, annoyance coming off me in waves. “What’s the point? We’ve been on high alert, and people have still gotten to me. I can take care of myself, I’ve proved that time and time again.” Before my father can speak, Cyrus nods his head. “She can. I’ve seen it.” “Me too,” Oceanus says, clearing his throat. “But I still feel the extra security is needed.” “But not JJ?” I ask, and Oceanus looks to me. “I never thought you needed JJ, my sister, but it does help to have him.” “I get not being able to go anywhere,” I say, looking up to my father. “Until we get a formula that works, that’s fine. But I don’t want to be babysat. I want to be my own person.” “She did great while you guys were gone, which is what I wanted to speak to you about, Father,” Cyrus says, and to my surprise, my father nods his head. “And that’s fine. JJ will only accompany you if, for some reason, you leave, which you won’t until your immortality is intact.” “But why will I need him then?” I ask, confused. “If I’m immortal, I can leave, go do what I want, just like everyone else.” But my father shakes his head. “I don’t know about that yet. Let’s wait and see.” As my face twists in anger, Cyrus’s hand comes down to mine. “Baby steps.” Looking over at him incredulously, I go to say more, but then my father is speaking again. “I’m very excited about this new formula, though. I feel it will put us at the top of the medical field in our family here in New York. Instead of killing the people who don’t react to the formula, we can grow,” he says, and my eyes almost come out of my head. “You’ve killed people because the formula didn’t work?” He only shrugs. “Of course, or banished them away. One of the two.” “But you kept me?” “You’re my daughter, Rebekah, don’t be silly,” he says, and as I look around, I appear to be the only one who thinks this is absurd. “They were people who deserved the same chance I have,” I argue, but he shakes his head. “Only the strong stay and the weak leave. It’s that simple. But with you, I knew you could be strong, and you’ve proved that, yes?” I can’t believe what I am hearing. Looking to my brothers, I ask, “You guys knew about this?” Cyrus shakes his head as Oceanus shrugs. “I don’t like it, Rebekah, I don’t.”

“This is insane,” I say, throwing my hands up and sitting back. “And now we know why Rebekah is hardly ever invited to meetings,” Father jokes, but I don’t find it funny. This is all just so ludicrous. “But today, we need her.” My heart drops as I look up, but I hope my father sees that I am shaking with anger, that my heart is pounding so hard it’s sure to break my ribs. I can’t even fathom people dying over a formula because it didn’t work on them. But then, I’m pretty sure he’s about to tell me he’s marrying me off in exchange for one, so really, what the hell do I know? “Why is that?” I ask as calmly as I can manage. “Because we need to discuss the terms that come with this formula.” My heart is in my throat as I watch him, and the coward won’t even look at me as he says, “In order to give me the formula, my cousin wants you to consider marrying his son.” Cyrus scoffs beside me as Oceanus sits up straighter. “Excuse me? Marry his son?” Father looks to Oceanus, his eyes calm as he nods. “Why, yes, Oceanus, this kind of thing happens all the time. Taegan, for example. The fact she is marrying that dog to further her family—this will do the same for us. We need this.” “I don’t think this situation is anywhere near Taegan’s. You are basically selling my sister to some dumb kid who probably can’t find a girl of his own,” Cyrus says, shaking his head. “And I refuse for my sister to be forced into something like that.” “Me too. That is insane, Father. Surely, you can see why that would upset us,” Oceanus says, and I hold my hand up. Everyone looks at me as my father says, “Yes, Rebekah?” Folding my hands, I suck in a deep breath and let it out gradually, my eyes locking with his. “While I appreciate my brothers sticking up for me and saying what they have, I feel the choice is mine to make—” “You’re right, my love, and I’m sure you realize how important this formula is, not only for you, but for the Patchwork in general,” he says, and my eyes narrow. “Yes, I do realize this. But do you realize how important and substantial it is to this faction and the others that some of the rules be changed?” I ask, leaning against my forearms. Father ’s brows pull together. “I don’t understand.” “Oh, let me enlighten you,” I say, my eyes narrowing. “The fact that people are dying because a formula doesn’t work on them is irrational and unfair, but it’s not only that. People are also dying when there is mixing of the clans, and again, that is unfair. Who are you to judge who should live or die? You can’t run this faction like this. We need new leadership that is in touch with the times and can change things. I vote for Oceanus to take over because you’re still stuck in the 1800s or something.” I watch as my father ’s eyes widen, even JJ’s do, but Samuel, he’s chuckling as my brothers stare holes in the side of my head. But I don’t care. I had to say that. My father doesn’t recover immediately, and taking that time, I hold up my hand. “Does anyone else back me on Oceanus taking over?” “Rebekah, put your fucking hand down,” Oceanus mutters, but I shake my head. “No, this is ridiculous, and I refuse to be treated like this. We all should be able to live a life with someone we love.” As Oceanus stares back at me blankly, I can see that he agrees with me, but he is too scared to admit it. I hadn’t planned on saying all this, on losing my cool, but it had to be done. “Rebekah, I am truly appalled by you right now,” Father says then, bringing my attention back to him. “Yeah, I was appalled when you thought you were going to marry me off to some dude for a formula,” I throw back at him, and his face burns with anger. “And what really gets me is that you

would be okay with me marrying my cousin, but not with Oceanus marrying a wolf.” “Rebekah,” Oceanus warns, but I shake my head. “It’s okay because this boy is a Patchwork,” Father reminds me, but I throw up my hands. “But he is my cousin. That is disgusting!” “So you won’t?” I laugh. “Oh, you didn’t get my answer out of all I said? Let me be more direct, then. The answer is not even no, but is unequivocally fuck no.” Cyrus chokes with laughter as I stand, shaking my head. “The fact you think I would is insulting.” “After all I do for you?” Father says, his eyes full of hurt. What the hell? “Do for me? You torture me! You are so obsessed with making me immortal that you assume I would marry some dude I don’t even love? No way.” “I do it because I love you,” he argues and I roll my eyes. “If you loved me, you wouldn’t ask me to do something like that. You wouldn’t tell Oceanus to go to the wedding of someone he loves but can’t marry because of your stupid rules.” “The rules are in place to protect the Works.” “They are in place because if someone did mix together and had a baby, you wouldn’t know how to control that creature. It’s all about control, and I, for one, will not be a part of that. I won’t feed into it so that you can get ahead.” When my father laughs, I pause, my heart skipping a beat. What in the world could be funny? “You silly girl, do you hear yourself? You think you can decide what you will and won’t do? I am the leader of this faction, and everything I do is to help you. You know what would happen if everyone found out you weren’t immortal? They’d push for you to be killed—” “Because of your established policy of senseless killings. You did this! You’ve made this bed, and now I have to lie in it. So please, if you think threatening me with the people coming to get me if they found out about me not being immortal scares me, think again. I have people trying to kill me left and right. Nothing new.” I go to leave, turning on my heel, but my father ’s words stop me. “I’m going to let what you just said slide. You’re obviously upset, and once you think this through, you’ll see how dire it is that you must accept.” “Which she won’t,” Cyrus says. Father looks to Cyrus and points to the door and yells, “You’re dismissed.” His voice makes me jump as Cyrus’s brows reach to his hairline. “What?” “You heard me. Leave,” he demands, and Cyrus looks around, confused. When Cyrus’s gaze locks with our brother ’s, Oceanus shakes his head. “Just go. I’ll take care of this.” Laughing, Cyrus shakes his head as he stands. “You do that, brother.” As he leaves the room, it’s silent, until the door crashes against the doorjamb, making me jump once more. Looking to my father in disbelief, I ask, “Since I don’t agree with you, should I leave?” His menacing glare meets mine, and my heart stops. For the first time, I’m scared of my father and what he could do. He bites out, “Go, but don’t go far. Your surgery for your eye is tonight.” My face scrunches up. “Already?” “Yes, I need to remove them from the donor—” “I highly doubt they donated their eyes,” I interrupt, and when his fists come crashing to the table, I regret saying anything, especially when his eyes glare into mine. A cold, hard chill runs down my spine as he says, “As I said, be ready. Tonight we fix you, like I’ve been doing from the beginning—”

“Just think, you wouldn’t have to if you’d just kill me,” I say, my eyes in slits, and my father exhales loudly. “Rebekah, that’s enough,” Oceanus demands, and I press my lips together. “Go on.” Before I can move, though, my father glances at me. “Think about what I said. I want a thoughtful answer before we get started tonight, and if you can’t give me one, then I’ll make the decision for you.” I scoff. “So you’ll make me marry someone I don’t love?” “Yes.” Oceanus shakes his head, standing and pressing his hands into my shoulders, directing me toward the door. “Go. I will take care of this.” Before I can fight against him or even tell my father to go royally fuck himself, I’m pushed out the door. As I whip around, my words about to fly out, the door comes slamming into my face. “Well, fuck you too!” I scream at the door as the guards look at me, but I ignore them, pressing my face to the door. One clears his throat and says, “Ma’am—” “I have a knife in my pocket, and I will gut you. Shut up,” I threaten, and his eyes widen as he takes a full step back. I should have done that a long time ago. I press my face into the door, listening to Oceanus as he yells, “Father, this is unreal. You can’t force her to marry anyone! She is only nineteen years old.” “Oceanus, I don’t care what you say. I will do what’s right for this clan, our faction. We have to be stronger, bigger, and I can’t do that when I’m executing teenagers who could be soldiers. I need this formula.” “You’re insane, and everything Rebekah said was true. You can’t do this. I won’t let you do this.” “You won’t?” he challenges, and then I’m met with silence. “You’re not thinking, Father. JJ, Samuel, either of you, please, talk some sense into this man,” Oceanus yells, and I can hear the emotion in his voice. “We’ve tried,” I hear JJ say. “His mind is set.” “No matter how much we don’t agree,” Samuel says, and my eyes slowly fall shut. “So you save her, only to lose her? ’Cause you do this, and she’ll never speak to you again. Unlike me, she is not forgiving. And let’s be honest, she might off herself before she marries anyone. She isn’t one to be pushed around.” “Hence why I am doing the surgery tonight. I will save my daughter!” “You’re not saving her if you force her to do this.” “I will do what is right for our clan, Oceanus. A good leader does that, and the fact you don’t see that makes me believe you are not ready to lead the Works.” Oceanus’s laugh is harsh. “Please, you never planned on allowing me to anyway. Not anytime soon, at least.” “You don’t know that, but that’s fine. We are dropping this. I have a surgery to perform—” “I’m not done fighting for my sister, nor will I ever be!” “And that’s fine, son. While you’re at it, go down and get that shifter so I can take his eyes and save your sister ’s vision.” Oh. Shit. “What?” Oceanus roars and then there is a crash. Or wait, maybe that is my heart bursting through my ribs and falling to the ground. I’ve run out of time. This is going to get nasty because Ryland will not go easily, and I can’t have him kill Oceanus. Or

my father, no matter how much I hate him. Or JJ, Samuel, anyone I care for. Maybe I can talk Oceanus out of it? Convince him to let Ryland go? I have to stop him, but before I move or even form another thought, Oceanus is yelling once more. “You can’t do this! I thought we were still questioning him.” “He won’t talk,” JJ says. “It’s time to get rid of him before he causes any more issues.” “Are all of you crazy?” “Do as I say, son. Go get the boy. The code is Rebekah’s birthday. Bring him to the lab.” The code. I have the code.

efore I even realize it, I’m moving, running toward the kitchen for the bastille. I can’t feel my body. I don’t even know how I’m moving, but I am. I have to beat Oceanus there, and I’m pretty sure I have a second since I can still hear him yelling as I run down the hall. Each step I take, I replay Oceanus’s and my father ’s words. I almost can’t believe what was said, or what he plans to do. Give me Ryland’s eyes? No way in hell. I’d rather go blind. When I reach the kitchen door, I throw it open before coming to a sliding halt in front of Cyrus. He’s holding a sandwich in one hand and a bag of chips in the other, about to turn to the bar. His face is still red with annoyance and anger. Thank God. “What the hell? What’s wrong?” Desperate, I grab on to him, shaking him a bit. “Cyrus, I need your help, and I need you not to question me.” His eyes are locked with mine as he slowly but cautiously nods. “What?” “I need you to distract Oceanus. Do not let him go down to the bastille. Please, this is life-ordeath.” His brows rise. “What, why?” I throw my hands up, exasperated. “No questions!” “No, tell me!” “Ah, please, Cyrus,” I say desperately, my eyes filling with tears and my heart pounding so hard I almost can’t breathe. “I need you to do this for me. If you love and care for me, please do this, I promise, I’ll explain later.” He doesn’t say anything for a moment, his eyes searching mine. But then he nods, and I cry out in relief. “Okay.” “Thank you,” I cry, going to my tippy toes and kissing his cheek before I rush past him into the hall. I can feel his gaze on me as I throw the door open to the bastille and drop myself down the ladder faster than I ever have before. When my feet hit the floor with more force than I intended, I cringe from the pain in my ankle, but I’m moving before I can make sure I’m okay. Running down the hall, I feel my lungs burning and I can’t actually feel my fingers, but that doesn’t stop me from pushing the door open and then reaching for the lamp to light it with the lighter I’ve taken to keeping down here. My hands are shaking so badly, I’m surprised I get the lighter to work as Ryland says, “Rebekah?” “Yeah,” I answer quickly, taking the lamp and turning, just in time to watch him shift back into himself from Killian. “Ryland,” I say, and then I’m crying. Tears are rushing down my cheeks, my heart is breaking, and I don’t want to do this. I don’t want to say good-bye. “My love, what’s wrong?” he asks, his voice sharp and full of panic. “I got the code,” I say, wiping my face as I stand in front of the box, opening it and punching in the numbers to my birthday. A green light flashes, and the bars start to move. Before they even open to where a normal person could get out, Ryland is through them. He pulls me hard into his arms, his mouth crashing into mine. The lamp falls to the ground with a loud crash, but I don’t care as my

B

fingers thread into his hair, our mouths moving in the perfect dance I have been craving without the bars between us. He’s holding me so damn tight and it feels so right, but I can’t even enjoy it. I have to stop this; he has to go. Pulling back, I push into his shoulders and shake my head. “You have to go, Ryland. Now. Go.” “What? No. Not yet, come here,” he says, trying to pull me back, but I stop him. “No, we don’t have time. They’re coming for you. You have to go,” I urge as the tears fall in rivers. “We can’t get caught up. You have to go,” I cry, breathless as my heart breaks against my ribs. “My love, don’t cry,” he whispers as he takes my face in his hands, running his thumbs along my tears. “Please, I can’t bear it. Smile for me, my love, please.” I hiccup a sob as our eyes meet, his dark ones burning with such desire into my sad ones. But even as I feel my world coming to crashing, burning halt, my lips slowly curve. Just for him. “There it is,” he says, smiling, his white teeth gleaming in the dark. As his eyes blaze into mine, I can’t say the words. I can’t say good-bye. I won’t. He must feel my struggle because his lips drop to mine once more, and we are kissing again. He’s so hot, burning my skin, and I feel complete. Perfect. I craved this, needed it, but he has to go. I want to see him again. One day. “Go. Please, Ry, go,” I beg against his lips, my tears dripping off my chin, but he doesn’t move. “Rebekah, come with—” “I can’t. Not yet, but I will. I will find you.” “But—” “Please, Ry. I can’t keep saying no to you, but you have to go. Please,” I beg, my heart almost stopping in my chest. “I can’t let anyone die, please.” He doesn’t move, and I can tell he doesn’t want to leave. I don’t want him to, but I won’t let him die. “Rebekah, I lo—” I cover his lips, stopping his words as my tears fall fast along my cheeks, my eyes pleading with his. “Don’t say it, not now. I don’t want you to say the words until I can hear them every day of my life.” Looking away, he draws in a deep breath and then nods. “But you know?” I nod, my lips trembling. “I do.” He looks desperate, and I know I mirror him as his jaw clenches. Swallowing hard, he asks, “I will see you again?” “You will,” I vow. “Sooner rather than later. I promise.” Before I know it, he’s moving once more, gathering me in his arms and kissing me with all the love in the world. I feel it in my bones, my blood; I feel it everywhere. Ryland. As my heart shatters, I pull away, knowing I am running out of time. I look at his lips one last time, and my eyes drift almost closed as I pat his chest, biting my lip to keep in the sob. “Let’s go. Can you shift to a guard?” He nods, and then he isn’t Ryland anymore. He’s a short, older guard that I haven’t seen before. “Crap,” he complains, holding up his wrist, and I can see his skin sizzling from the bracelet Oceanus said all the guards now must wear. He tries to pull it off, but it won’t move; it’s welded shut. “Crap, Oceanus is making all the guards wear them. You have to go. Shift back so you don’t have to wear it anymore.” “It doesn’t hurt,” he lies as he drops his hand. “Let’s go.” And then we are moving. Rushing down the hall, I listen for any movement, but I don’t hear anything, thankfully. When we reach the ladder, I hear voices and I pause, holding Ryland back. It’s Cyrus and Oceanus, and I’m pretty sure they’re outside of the kitchen.

“Come on,” I say, and then I start climbing the ladder, him behind me. “I like this view,” he says and I roll my eyes. “Focus.” “Oh, I am,” he teases, and I smile even though I want to curl up in a ball and cry. I’m going to miss him so damn much. So much, I don’t want to say good-bye. A part of me wants to say fuck it and go with him. But that wouldn’t be smart. Not even a little bit. I have to be smart here. When I reach the top, I pop my head out. Not seeing anyone, I climb out, waving for Ryland to follow. When he is standing on the first floor, we lower the door and then I look back at him. “You’ve gotta go, and go far. Don’t come back for anything, you hear me?” He hesitates, but then he nods. “Okay.” “Okay,” I say, taking his hand in mine and squeezing it. “Please stay alive.” He nods, and I can see the pain in his eyes. He doesn’t want to leave as much as I don’t want him to go, but he has to. Squeezing his hand once more, I smile. “Go.” “I don’t want to.” “I know,” I say, my voice breaking, but I keep the grin on my face. “But you have to.” He sucks in a breath and nods. “Know that I’ll miss you every day, Bekka.” “I know,” I whisper as I look away, and I don’t think I can take much more. I need him to go, but then he pulls me into his arms. Looking up to complain, I see that he isn’t the guard anymore, he’s himself. And while I’m so thankful for one last look at him with the light shining on his beautiful face, fear rattles my soul. “Ry, no, they can see you.” “Then let them. I’m not kissing you as anyone but me,” he says roughly against my mouth before pressing his lips to mine. Melting against him, I feel tears leak out the sides of my eyes as I lose myself in his kiss. The warmth of his tongue, the burning of his lips, and the heat from his hands on my skin are almost too much to bear. He’s a powder keg, firing off like crazy, and I’m the idiot standing beside it, needing its heat. “Dude, I don’t know what to do, but we’ll take care of it,” I hear, and it’s Oceanus. His voice is closer than it was before, and I pull away quickly, looking up at Ryland as he immediately shifts back. Swallowing hard, he cups my cheek, but he doesn’t say anything. He just holds my gaze a moment longer, and then he is turning, leaving. As I watch him disappear out the back door of the kitchen, just like that, I feel empty. Alone. Unable to stand, I slide down the wall, wrapping my arms around my legs as I cry into them. I can’t believe he’s gone, really gone, after I just got him back. While I told him I’d see him again, when will that be? With this contract, the formula, and the fact my eye is dying, what if I never see him again? As a sob escapes my lips, my heart is dead in my chest. I’m scared I just said good-bye forever. I didn’t get to say everything I wanted. I didn’t get to hear him tell me he loves me. I wouldn’t let him. I’m such an idiot. I just didn’t want to accept that it was good-bye. I didn’t want him to be gone. But now he is, and I’m unsure when I’ll see him again. “I’m telling you, Osh, this is bullshit,” Cyrus yells and I get up quickly, going to the counter where a glass of OJ is sitting. I don’t know whose it is, but I need something to make it look like I’ve been here the whole time before I can escape to my room and just cry. When the door pushes open behind me, I look back at my brothers and shake my head. “I’m not marrying anyone,” I say, tears welling up in my eyes. While they assume my tears are because my father wants me to marry someone I don’t know, they’re not. They’re for Ryland.

When Oceanus comes to my side, he hugs me hard and kisses my temple. “I know, we’ll fix this.” Cyrus comes around the table and nods. “Don’t worry, Rebekah.” Hugging me tightly, Oceanus kisses me once more. “Why don’t you go get some rest?” “Okay,” I say, exhaling hard as I wipe my face. “Cyrus will walk with you,” he says and Cyrus nods. “Yeah, come on, sister,” he says, coming around the table and wrapping an arm around me after Oceanus moves away. When my tears start to fall faster, I know it’s because Cyrus isn’t warm like Ryland is. His arms aren’t as big either. They don’t feel like home. Reaching for the OJ, I down it, hoping it was Cyrus’s as I watch Oceanus open the bastille and go down into it. It’s about to be pure madness in this place, and I wish I cared even a little bit. But I don’t. All I care about is that Ryland is gone and safe, no matter how much it hurts. “Ready? And thanks for drinking my OJ,” he teases and I smile. “Sorry, but yeah, let’s go.” Heading out of the kitchen, I lean into my brother as we walk, needing his support. “I did what you asked,” Cyrus mutters as we leave the room, bringing my attention back to him. “Quite expertly, I might add.” I chuckle, nodding my head. “And I thank you for it.” “Are you going to tell me why?” “I will soon,” I say as we start up the stairs. “You didn’t do anything stupid, did you?” “Define stupid,” I say, looking up at him as his lips curve. But before he can say anything, an alarm starts blaring through the house. Lights flash, and we both stop. I’ve never heard this alarm before. It’s loud, and it sets my teeth on edge. I look to Cyrus, and his eyes are wide and full of disbelief. Before I can ask what is going on, a group of guards rushes past us, and Cyrus throws his hands up. “You didn’t.” “I didn’t what?” “Release those guys from the bastille!” I pause. “So that alarm is for an escapee, I guess?” Cyrus is flabbergasted as he stares at me. “Yes.” “Oh,” I say slowly, nodding my head. “But, no, I didn’t.” His voice is dry as he says, “So the fact you told me to keep Oceanus busy, and now the alarm is going off because someone escaped, means you had nothing to do with it?” I shrug. “Well, no, I had something to do with it, but I didn’t let the guys out. I just let one guy out.” “Oh my God, Rebekah!” “What?” “Rebekah! Cyrus!” We both turn as JJ comes running toward us. “Cyrus, your father is calling for you. Rebekah, let’s go.” “What? Where? What’s going on?” “We had someone escape the bastille,” he says frantically, grabbing my arm to lead me away. “Who?” Cyrus asks, but JJ is pulling me away. “Just go,” he calls to Cyrus as we head toward my room. “I am going to put you in your room, and you do not come out, do you understand me?” “Why? What is going on?” “Like I said, someone escaped the bastille, and we need to keep you safe.”

“Who? The guys wouldn’t hurt me,” I say just for show and also to see if he’ll admit to what’s going on. “They adore me.” “Rebekah, don’t argue with me,” he says as we reach my hall. There are three guards standing by my door, and as we approach, one says, “Windows are locked. It’s clear.” “Thank you,” JJ says, pushing my door open and guiding me in. “Do not move until I say otherwise,” he demands, reaching for the door to close me in. “This is ridiculous. They wouldn’t hurt me! You’re overreacting,” I yell, but he ignores me, slamming the door shut. “Plus, the one you’re looking for is already gone,” I mutter sadly, my chest feeling as if it is caving in on itself. “Eh, that’s not true, actually.” Whipping around to the brogue I love more than anything, I find Ryland standing in my bathroom doorway, a grin on his beautiful face. He’s lounging there like it’s no big deal while my eyes are bulging out of my head and my once-broken heart is about to come out of my chest. “Hiya, princess.” Rushing to him, I throw my hands up, my body shaking with panic. “What in the hell are you doing? They’re looking for you!” He shrugs, his hands running down my arms, and he laces his fingers with mine. “Ya really think I’d leave without saying a proper good-bye to you? ’Cause if ya did,” he says, moving his lips along mine, “yer crazy.” This is not the time to swoon. But damn it, I am.

“R y, you have to go. They are legit looking for you, like right now. If they catch you, they’ll kill you,” I plead, though, inside, I’m elated. As much as I know he needs to go, I don’t want him to, and it pleases me to no end that he couldn’t walk away yet. That he needed to say good-bye. Though it’s dumb, it’s sweet. “I don’t care. I can’t walk away not knowing when I’ll see ya next, without saying what I need to,” he says, his voice dropping as he wraps his hands behind my back, his body pressing into mine against the doorframe of my bathroom. As his lips graze along mine, my heart goes nuts and I hold his gaze. As much as I want to beg him never to leave me, I can’t do that to him. I need him to be safe. I need to know that maybe one day I’ll see him again. “Ry, please,” I beg. “I can’t let anything happen to you.” “It won’t. And if it does, oh well, I don’t care because I can’t leave without saying what I need to,” he says, his voice almost in a whisper against my lips. “Ya gave me no time down there.” “Because we have no time, Ry. Please, just go,” I urge, my eyes filling with tears. “They’re going to kill you.” “I don’t care.” “You should. They want to kill you and give me your eyes,” I yell finally, hoping he’ll see the severity of the situation. But he is stone-still, his gaze burning into my eyes. “And I won’t let that happen.” “My eyes? I thought you were okay?” “No, my eye is messed up, but I’ll figure it out. I can’t let you get caught. You need to go, please. Say what you need to and go,” I beg, my fingers squeezing his as my lips graze his. “I need to know that you’re okay.” “Then come with me,” he says, his eyes staring into mine. “I know you think you need to be immortal and all that, but you don’t, Bekka. Come with me. Let’s leave together, and I’ll protect you. I promise. I don’t want to live another moment without you.” I’m already shaking my head before he finishes. “It would be a manhunt, and they’ll find us, Ryland, and then you’re dead. I can’t do that. I won’t do that. No, you need to go, get far away from here before they find you.” “I don’t want to go without you,” he urges, his eyes hard as ice, yet so full of love. “I love you, Rebekah von Stein, so much. And I don’t want to be away from you any longer. These three years have been a killer. I’ve yearned for you every second. Please, come with me.” My heart goes wild at his words. I want this. This undying love, but it’s pointless. So many factors will keep us apart, and I can’t risk his life. I won’t. “I love you, Ryland, I do, but—” Before I can even finish, his mouth is on mine, his fingers threading into my hair as he presses his body into mine. His warmth sets me on fire as he lifts me off the ground, wrapping my legs around his waist and shutting the bathroom door. I’m lost in his kisses, the feel of his tongue against mine as I hear the door shut, and then the lock click before he presses me into it. I know what he intends to do. And I’m not stopping him. As much as he needs to go, I can’t stop him. I want him; I want him so badly I can’t stand it. I’ll make him leave later. One time, something to hold us over until we can see each other again, just a little something to grab on to. They’re busy searching for him anyway. They won’t come back in

here, or at least, I hope they don’t. Because, for once, I’m going to do what I want. And what I want is Ryland Kelley. Reaching for my shirt, he pulls it over my head. For a split second, I’m self-conscious about the scars on my chest, the ridged lines and dark red coloring. But it’s as if he doesn’t see them as his lips trail along my neck and breasts. He unhooks my bra, and the cups fall off me and onto the floor as he slowly lowers me to the tile, running his tongue along the curve of my breast. He’s deliciously heavy, but I welcome it as he presses himself between my legs, the hard length of him against me, and I’m breathless. Completely and utterly breathless. “I’ve dreamed of this,” he whispers, his voice melting like butter over my burning hot body. Arching my back as his tongue goes down between my breasts and then over my stomach, I hold in my cries of pleasure as my body shakes for his. Lifting his mouth off me, he looks at me with eyes that are dark and full of lust. He pulls my shorts down and off my legs, throwing them over his shoulder before removing his own pants and returning between my thighs. I go to cover the scars on my legs, but his hands take mine, bringing them above my head before capturing my mouth with his for only a second as our hands squeeze together. Pressing his hard chest into mine, he moves into me, and my eyes slide shut as his body invades mine in a slow and tantalizing way. His groans are harsh against my jaw as he pushes inside of me fully, and I can’t feel anything but his heat and the hardness of him inside of me. This isn’t my first time, but it feels like it. I feel perfect, speechless under his gaze, and I can’t take it. Tears rush to my eyes at how beautiful, how amazing he makes me feel, and I don’t even want to stop him. Kissing down my jaw, he nibbles my ear as he says, “I love you, my sweet Bekka. I love you so much.” “I love you,” I whisper as his face comes into view, his lips curving in that way I adore. Moving his nose along mine, he pulls out and then presses back into me, and I feel him everywhere. The tip of my head to the tips of my toes are completely engrossed in Ryland Kelley, and I don’t want it any other way. I want to spend all my days under his heated, loving gaze, I want to be enfolded in his warmth, I want to love Ryland for the rest of my life. For the first time in my whole life, I feel alive. I feel wanted. I feel like my life is worth living. And I don’t know how to live without that feeling. I have it now, and I want to dig my nails into him and never let go. As his lips move against mine, his body rocking into me, I feel myself slowly letting go. And as I come undone, I cry out as my name falls off his lips and my body squeezes his. Pulling away, he starts to move faster into me, looking for his own release. When he finds it, I know I’ve never seen anything as beautiful as Ryland coming with my name leaving his lips. My name is harsh but so full of love that I’m stunned silent as he collapses onto me, gasping for breath as I hold him. Closing my eyes, I nuzzle my face into his neck, taking in his musky scent. I don’t want him to leave. But can I go with him? I don’t think I can. I mean, what would happen? What if my family finds us and then kills Ryland? What if I go blind? What happens if his family finds us and kills me? There are too many what-ifs. Too much potential death, and that scares me. But can I stay here, completely unhappy, wanting to live? And maybe forced to marry someone else? Moving his face against mine, he pulls me from my inner struggles as he presses his nose to mine,

a sweet little grin on his face. “I’ve wanted this for a really long time.” “Me too,” I whisper, moving my finger along his jaw as his eyes meet mine. “I don’t want to say good-bye, Bekka. I can’t. I won’t.” “I don’t either, Ry, but so many things can happen if I go,” I remind him, but then I’m reminded of what could happen if I stay. While I’ll be immortal, I’ll also be forced to marry someone else, and the uncertainty of that situation is scary. Can I stop it? Will my brothers be able to? Do I want to try, or do I want to run with Ryland? Can we even get away? “You’re thinking too much,” he reminds me, nipping the end of my nose before rolling off me and pulling me into his arms, his lips trailing across my forehead. “I will protect you. You know that, right?” “I know.” “Then what’s the issue? I can get us out of here, easy.” “I don’t want you to be killed—or me. But if I stay, I don’t know what will happen. My father is trying to marry me off to some guy, and I refuse to marry someone I don’t love.” His shoulders go taut as his eyes burn into mine. “Why in the hell would he force you to marry someone?” “For a formula for my immortality.” He pauses, nodding. “Well, that doesn’t work for me,” he says and I smile. “I know, me either. But what do I do? Do I go and hope for the best? They can find us and kill you. Or your family can find me and kill me. Or I can stay here and be forced into something I don’t want. I don’t know what the right answer is.” “The right answer is with me,” he says as our eyes meet. “Will they find us? I don’t know, but I can promise ya I don’t care. I’ll protect you and I will care for you, and above all, I’ll love you, Bekka. Trust me. Come with me.” As our gazes stay locked, I know that if he leaves, I’ll be lost. I’ve been spoiled with the love only he can give me, and I honestly don’t think I can turn my back on that. I don’t want to turn my back on that. “Do you know where your formula is? Is it here?” he asks, and I open my eyes, meeting his gaze. “Yes.” “Will you feel better if we get the formula, inject it, and go?” I scrunch up my face as I shake my head. “No, ’cause they can kill you.” He scoffs. “It’s hard to kill me. I’ll be fine, I promise.” I swallow hard because I think I’m about to agree to this. “I guess, why?” “Then let’s go get the formula and get out of here.” “We’ll be caught,” I cry out, shaking my head. “Everyone is searching for you.” “No, I’ll shift to JJ or a guard or something. No one will question you with them.” I pause. His plan could work, but can I just turn my back on my family and go? Well, not my whole family, but Oceanus and Cyrus. Can I just leave when they wanted to fight for me not to have to marry someone? They stood up to my father for me. Cyrus lied for me. How can I just go? But wouldn’t they want me to be happy? Because being with Ryland makes me happy. “Let me ask you something. What do you want?” I can only blink as I stare back at him. “I want you.” “Then say yes. We can figure out the rest later, but say yes, and we’ll get the formula and go.” I don’t say anything; I just stare at him as my breathing and heart start to pick up. Am I really going to do this? I don’t trust my father, and I know my brothers would want me to be happy. But they don’t have the power my father has. If he wants me married, I’ll be married, no matter what, and I can’t

chance that. Not when I love Ryland. And deep down, I just don’t agree with my family’s lifestyle. I hate the pieces I have, I hate that people died for being something my father could not control or what he thought they should be. I hate the rules, the surgeries, the injections. I hate it all, but above all, I am not my father. I’m not power hungry, and I’m sure as hell not going to be used as a pawn for him to get ahead. I can’t. “Yes.” Grinning big, Ryland goes to kiss me, but a hard knock on my bathroom door stops him, and my eyes go wide. “Rebekah, what are you doing?” Shit. Ryland’s eyes are calm as he slowly stands while I shoot up like I’ve been burned. “I’m changing.” “Open the door,” JJ says, his voice hard and to the point. “Just a second, I’m naked,” I say, throwing my clothes on as Ryland pulls his pants up, covering his deliciously naked body. But I can’t ogle him right now. Where am I going to hide him? The shower is glass, and hell, there is no window. Crap! “I said now, Rebekah.” I look at Ryland, and he points to the spot behind the door. Thankfully, I get what he’s saying as I reach for the door, pulling it open to a very angry JJ. Giving him a blank look, though I feel my face burning, I ask, “What?” “What are you doing?” “I just finished a shower, changing now.” He eyes me, looking behind me, and my heart kicks into overdrive. “Who’s in there?” “What?” I ask incredulously while my body breaks out in a cold sweat. “What are you talking about?” “Move,” he says, pushing me out of the way and out into my room. I turn, going after him. “JJ—” Before I can even finish my sentence, Ryland is behind JJ, and I hear a god-awful crack before JJ hits the ground, his head looking up at the ceiling while his body lies prone on the ground. My jaw drops, my heart stops, and I’m pretty sure I’m going to puke. “Oh, shit,” I gasp, and Ryland looks back at me. “Your dad can fix him, don’t worry. Let’s go.” “You snapped his neck! Turned it all the way around!” “He was going to find me.” “You didn’t have to snap his neck.” “Can your dad fix him?” “Yes. But still!” Exasperated, he locks his gaze with mine. “Do you want to go with me?” “Yes! Of course.” “Then let’s go.” But I don’t move.

oming toward me, Ryland shifts into JJ with ease. When he steps out of the bathroom, he looks to me. “What?” “You snapped his neck.” “He saw me.” “But you snapped his neck. Like crack,” I say, mimicking the noise that will haunt me for the rest of my life. Holding my hand up, I say, “I’m sorry, I need a moment.” “You act as if I wanted to do that. I had to,” he says in desperation, and I nod. I know this. It’s just weird seeing JJ with his head twisted completely around and hearing his voice come from Ryland. Going back and forth from unconscious JJ to Ryland as JJ, I shake my head. “I never said you wanted to do it, but crap, Ry. Can you not snap any more necks, kill, or hurt anyone else today? Please?” He thinks that over and then nods. “I can’t promise, but I’ll try. If it’s you or them, it’s them.” I shoot him a deadpan look. “No one will hurt me.” “Okay, then we should be good,” he says matter-of-factly, and I’m flabbergasted. He’s so act now, think later, just like the rest of the shifters. He’s always been like that. I usually like it, except when he’s taking out people I care for. But he had no choice, I guess. It would have been a fight, no matter what. Turning to pack some things, I don’t take much as Ryland watches me. Just some clothes and a little money I had in my drawer. When I glance at a picture of my brothers and me, I reach for it, my heart doing a little flip-flop as I exhale loudly. They’ve been my constant companions, but I can’t lose sight of the fact they would want me happy. They would want me to live the life I want. I wish I had a chance to say good-bye, but it would just make this harder. I wonder when I’ll see them next, though. Clearing my throat to try to dislodge the lump I feel there, I ask, “Where are we going?” “Probably back to Edinburgh,” he says, coming up behind me and kissing the back of my head. “If you want.” “Yeah,” I say, tucking the picture into my bag. “It’s just scary.” I turn, and Ryland is looking back at me, towering over me as his hands come out to take mine, his rough, callused hands sliding against mine. Shaking my head, I smile as I say, “It’s weird, you shifting like that.” “I think it’s awesome,” he says with a wink, and I can’t help but agree with him. “Ready?” Am I ready? I haven’t set foot outside of my house in the last three years. I don’t even really know what it’s like out there, and I’m about to throw all caution to the wind and go with him. I’m freaking the hell out, but at the same time, I have to go. I need this. I need Ryland. “Yes.” Within seconds, he’s back to JJ, reaching for my hand. “Let’s go.” Sliding my backpack onto my shoulder, I take his hand. Holy shit, I’m doing this. I’m running away with Ryland. Reaching for the door, he pulls me through, and I ignore the looks from the guards as we head down the hall. Ryland walks with the confidence JJ has, and it’s spooky seeing him do so. He nods to the guards that pass us and acts like this is no big deal, like he’s known them his whole life. Me, I’m

C

two seconds from curling up into a ball and freaking the hell out. I can’t believe I’m doing this, and I’m scared someone will know that JJ is really Ryland. I can hear the sizzling of his wrist, smell the burning flesh from the silver bracelet, but I guess the guards don’t. I’m unsure, but I keep moving. We get through the house without seeing anyone of importance: my brothers, father, or Samuel. When my father ’s lab comes into view, I run ahead, pushing the door open as Ryland enters behind me. Shutting it quietly, I look back to find Ryland looking back at me. “Ry, what if someone walks in?” “I’ll shift back, don’t worry,” he says simply, but I don’t think this is that simple. I’m on edge, sick with worry that we’ll be caught. But Ryland, he’s as cool as a cucumber. Ignoring my annoyance with that, I rush around the table to the fridge where I know my father keeps the formula. Opening it, I feel Ryland behind me as I search for the vial that contains it. Thankfully, I don’t have to look hard because it’s right up front with my name on it. “Is that it?” he asks, and I nod as I pull it out, going to the other table. “Yeah.” Filling a syringe with the formula, I tap the needle, getting the air bubbles out. For a second, I’m thankful I have been through so much surgery and experimentation, and therefore, I know what I’m doing. “You know what you’re doing,” he comments, echoing what I’m thinking, and I nod. “I watch my father,” I explain as I inject myself in the arm. Laying the needle down, I wait as a burning sensation runs through my arm before turning cold. Sucking in a breath, I feel my eyes blaze as the pain rushes through my chest, reaching my heart. This is it. This is the moment I’ve been waiting for. It has to work. My father was willing to marry me off for this formula, I have no doubt. The ache in my chest turns cold, then hot, but then, it just stops. I don’t feel anything different, and I know I’m supposed to. Maybe it will take some more time? Leaning into the table, I wait, giving it more time as people run outside the lab door, and I pray. I pray for it to work because it will be one last thing I don’t need to worry about when we’re running away. I’ll be immortal, and all I’ll need to worry about is Ryland. But still, I don’t feel anything. Nothing. “Shit, it didn’t work,” I say, tears burning my eyes. “Are you sure?” he asks as I move away, going to the fridge for the healing agents my father has mixed. Throwing them in my bag, I shrug. “I don’t know. I feel nothing different.” “Why is that? Why isn’t it working?” “I don’t know, neither does my father. No one knows, but this one was supposed to work,” I say as I start to cry, closing my backpack. When Ryland’s arms come around me, I cuddle into his embrace as I let out a sob. “It’s okay, my love. We’ll be fine.” “I didn’t want to worry about this. I only wanted to worry about you,” I cry into his chest, and his arms come tighter around my body. “What is wrong with me?” “Nothing is wrong with you. You are perfect, and you don’t need to worry about a thing, Bekka. We’ll be fine, I promise,” he whispers against my temple, but I shake my head. “You don’t know that.” He doesn’t say anything, and as the silence stretches between us, the only sound I can hear is his heart, thudding against mine. Closing my eyes, I cry because I really wanted this to work. I needed this to work. But then, I’m also glad I know it didn’t. I’m glad I didn’t agree to marry some guy for a formula that doesn’t even work on me. Knowing my father, though, he’d probably still make me marry him. For what, who knows, but I’m just so disappointed.

“Do you still want to go with me, Bekka?” I open my eyes, tipping my head back to look at him. “Of course, I do.” “Are you sure?” he asks, his eyes locked on mine and full of so much apprehension. “I don’t want you to feel like you have to.” “I don’t. I want to,” I promise, and all I can feel is his heart thudding harder than ever against my chest. “I want to be with you.” “Then let’s go.” “Okay.” But before we can move, I hear someone at the door, and I whip my head back just in time to watch it open. Frantic, I glance at Ryland just as he shifts back to JJ. When I look back, Oceanus is entering the room, his brows almost to his hairline as he takes in the sight of me standing in front of JJ, his hands holding my elbows in a very intimate position. “Rebekah? I thought you were in your room,” he says as Ryland comes around me, tucking his hands in his pockets, in the perfect stance JJ always had. “Figured it’s safer in here,” Ryland says, but Oceanus doesn’t agree or disagree, he just stares at what appears to be JJ. “Oh?” he asks, and just like that, I know he knows Ryland isn’t JJ. “Rebekah, come here.” I don’t move as JJ says, “What’s wrong, Osh?” Oceanus’s eyes narrow as I say, “Everything is fine.” “Get over here, Rebekah. Now.” “No,” I say, and Oceanus looks back to me, his eyes wide. “Rebekah, now.” “No,” I say once more, stepping in front of JJ. “Let me explain.” But he doesn’t give me the chance, pulling a gun out and holding it toward JJ. “Oceanus!” “No, get over here now. That’s not JJ.” “I know!” I yell, my heart in my throat. “It’s Ryland.” “Ryland?” he asks, his face twisting in confusion. “Ryland Kelley?” “Yes,” I say, and just like that, Ryland shifts back to himself, standing tall as he stares my brother down, waiting for him to make a move. “Please, put the gun down.” “No, he’s here to kill you,” he tells me, but I shake my head. “No, he’s not, I promise. Please, trust me, put the gun down,” I beg, but he doesn’t move. “Get over here.” “Oceanus, look at me!” He doesn’t move at first, but then his gaze snaps to mine, and all I see is betrayal. Shit. “He wasn’t here to kidnap me. Well, at first he was, but then he stayed to protect me from his family—” “He’s supposed to be dead!” “But he isn’t,” I say, my heart jackhammering in my chest. “They faked his death because—” “Rebekah, no,” Ryland urges, and I look up at him. “He’s my brother,” I say, but Ryland shakes his head. “And he has a gun.” “It doesn’t matter,” I protest as I look back at Oceanus, who still holds the gun on Ryland. “Ryland isn’t here to hurt anyone. He’s protecting me. It’s fine,” I promise him, but my brother only shakes his head. “He’s supposed to be dead, Rebekah. This is insane. I went to his funeral!” Letting out a long breath, Ryland throws his hands up. “I was sent away because I’m a hybrid. An

amalgam.” It’s as if time stops. Oceanus’s eyes widen more, but he doesn’t drop the gun, and his eyes are intent on Ryland as if he has every intention of shooting him. Stepping in front of Ryland, I look back at my brother. “Oceanus—” “He isn’t supposed to be alive. Move away from him, Rebekah. He is dangerous.” “No,” I say, my blood going cold. “No, Oceanus. Stop.” “He is a fugitive in this house. I have to detain him and protect you.” “Oceanus, please,” I beg, my eyes pleading with his. “I love him.” But it’s as if he doesn’t hear me because then he is moving, and before I know it, so is Ryland. I don’t know how; I don’t even see it. All I see is a flash of movement and then Ryland has the gun and is pointing it at my brother. “Ryland! No!” Holding the gun toward Oceanus, Ryland’s gaze is on him too. “I’m not going to hurt him as long as he doesn’t do anything stupid.” Oceanus looks to me. “Define stupid.” “No, stop,” I say, trying to defuse the situation, but it doesn’t seem to be working. The testosterone coming off these two is out of this world, and I can feel the tension around me. But I won’t let them hurt each other. “Please listen to me, Oceanus.” His eyes cut to mine, and I hold my hands up, my tears rushing down my face. “He won’t hurt me. He loves me too.” “He using you. He’s gonna take you back to his family, that bunch of fucking liars—” “No, I’m going to take her away from this family that kills innocent people for no reason!” Ryland yells, his shoulders back and his jaw taut. “I’m going to protect her and love her.” Oceanus pauses, his eyes scrutinizing mine as they narrow. “What? Please don’t tell me you’re thinking of going with him!” “Osh, please,” I plead as a chill runs down my spine. I feel like I’m getting nowhere. No one is listening to me. “I have to follow my heart. Surely, you can understand that since you won’t follow yours.” “We aren’t allowed to mix clans!” “I don’t care. I love him.” “You don’t know what love is—” “I do, Osh. Please,” I beg, and I don’t know why I want him to approve or to support me, but I do. I need him to. “Please, you have to understand.” “I don’t, I’m sorry. I don’t understand how you can’t see he’s using you,” he throws back at me, but I shake my head. “How do you know that?” “’Cause he is a Kelley!” “I’m not my family, Oceanus,” Ryland says, coming up beside me, the gun still trained on my brother. “Put that down,” I say, pushing it down before turning back to my brother. “He doesn’t want to hurt me. He wants to protect me, love me. Please trust me.” “I’m sorry, I don’t,” he says, his eyes narrowing even more. “And if you think I’m letting you leave with him, you have another thing coming.” “Oceanus—” “I mean, I can just shoot you, and we’ll leave,” Ryland says, and I throw him a dirty look. “We are not shooting anyone,” I yell back at him, snatching the gun from him and unloading the clip, then throwing the gun to the other side of the lab. Looking back at my brother, I hold his gaze.

“Please, Osh. I want to go. I want to be happy. You know I don’t belong here. This isn’t what I want in life. I want to be happy! Let me go, let me be with him the way you want to be with Taegan.” When he pauses, I think he is going to let me go. That I’ll be home free, but then he is shaking his head, and my heart drops. “You’re not going anywhere with him,” he demands and my heart breaks. I don’t know why I thought Oceanus would support me. Why I assumed he wouldn’t stop me. As much as I don’t want him to be, he is the most like my father. “Please, Osh.” “No.” “To hell with this, come on,” Ryland says, pulling me. But before I even take a step, Oceanus kicks Ryland square in the chest, knocking him onto his back before grabbing me and slinging me against the wall. All I see are lights from the way I hit the wall, but that doesn’t keep me from hearing the roar that happens behind me. “Holy shit,” I hear Oceanus say as I blink quickly, begging the lights to go away. Finally, when they do, I look over to see a wolf over my brother. Drool is dripping from its teeth, and I hear a snarl so terrifying it gives me chills as my brother holds it back by its scruff while it snaps at his face. “Ryland! No!” I beg, scrambling to my feet and rushing to them. When I push into him with my shoulder, the wolf falls off-balance and rolls to the left as Oceanus rushes to his feet, pulling me back. But I bat him away. “No, he’s just protecting me.” When I look back, Ryland is looking back at me, his eyes full of fire as he stands buck naked. “I wasn’t going to hurt him.” “I know.” “Sure looked like you were,” Oceanus yells, but I shake my head. “I just freaked when he threw you like that,” he says to me and I nod. “I know.” “Rebekah, he’s a monster,” Oceanus says, and I look back at him. “Osh, we’re all monsters,” I remind him. “But I love this monster. I always have, and I need you to let me go.” Silences stretches between us, but my heartbeat is so loud and hard it rattles my teeth. I don’t know what he is going to do, and I can’t watch Ryland hurt him, but I’m unsure if that’s how it will play out. They are both fiercely protective of me, but Oceanus is not listening to what I want, what I need. And Ryland is acting with his emotions. “Everyone is freaking out,” I say, my breathing so hard, I’m gasping. “We need to calm down because this is okay. I’m okay, you’re okay, and Ryland is okay. I just need you to understand that I love him, he loves me, and I want to be happy. I need to be happy. I’m begging you to let me go without a fight. I don’t want you to get hurt.” Swallowing hard, Oceanus shakes his head. “I don’t know if I can.” “Well, you have to,” I say, my eyes clouding with tears. “’Cause I’m going.” “I’ll stop you,” my brother promises, and I shake my head. “You can try,” I say. “But I’m going.” “So you’ll turn your back on us, for him?” he asks incredulously. “Yes,” I answer automatically. “And don’t think that doesn’t pain me, but I have to follow my heart, and it leads to him.” But apparently, Oceanus doesn’t agree, because he says, “I don’t care if you say he is trying to protect you, I just see a dog that can’t control his temper and will hurt you. I love you, Rebekah. I won’t let you make a stupid decision that you’ll regret—or that will ultimately kill you.” “I love her. I would never let that happen,” Ryland says, coming around me, but I stop him. “She

will always be safe. Trust me.” “Trust you? You just tried to bite my head off!” Ryland waves him off. “I only snapped at you. Relax.” Oceanus shoots him a dry look as I step closer, my eyes pleading. “Osh, I love you, I do. You know that. But you have to trust me. Ryland wouldn’t hurt me. Just look the other way. You won’t even have to say you saw me. Just let me go. Please.” When he doesn’t answer, I take another step toward him as I whisper, “If this were you, and he was Taegan, wouldn’t you want this chance to be happy? I can’t stay here anymore. You know in your heart, you just know I’m screwed if I do. I’ll never be happy. Please, Osh, please.” “I can protect you,” he says, and when he looks up, his eyes are full of tears. “I won’t let anything happen to you.” “I know that, please don’t think I don’t. I know you’ll go to the ends of the earth to protect me, Oceanus, and I love you for it. But you can’t stop him.” My voice breaks, my heart doing the same as I stare up into the eyes of my brother, my protector. He pauses then, his eyes locked with mine, his breathing erratic. I can feel the displeasure and unease coming off my Ryland. “I have a chance to leave, to be happy. Can you really stop me and subject me to our father? A father who will use me as a walking science experiment and marry me off to get ahead?” “I won’t let that happen,” he promises, but I shake my head. “You can’t stop him, you know that.” “I’ll be running the Patchwork soon, just be patient. I can’t let you leave with him.” “Then look the other way,” I ask, my body shaking with fear. He could deny me, which I’m pretty sure he will. But also, at any moment, the door could open, and my father or Samuel could come through. Then I’d be in for a load of hurt because I know Ryland will do anything and everything to get us out of here. I have to put a stop to this; I have to convince my brother to let me go quietly. “Trust me. I know what I’m doing.” “You don’t even know him,” he tries, and I take another step forward, needing to be close to my brother. I worry he might grab me and try to take me, leading to Ryland losing his shit, but I have to try. I need Oceanus to see how important it is to me that I go. “I do know him. I’ve known him my whole life, except for the last three years when he’s been allegedly dead,” I say, closing the distance between us and reaching for his hand. His eyes meet mine, and I’m stunned by what I see. Pain, fear, and maybe a little anger. “Before he was sent away for not being what he is supposed to be in this society, he wrote Father a letter. He asked for the rules about mixing the clans to be abolished because he loved me and wanted to have a future with me. Oceanus, he went against the grain, he spoke up to Father because he loves me. That has to mean something, Osh. Please understand how bad I need to get out of here.” Squeezing my hand, he kisses my knuckles as he holds my gaze. His green eyes plead with mine. “Rebekah, I don’t doubt you think this guy loves you—” “I do love her,” Ryland says, coming to my side. He’s taller than Oceanus, bigger too, but I don’t think Oceanus cares one bit. “I want nothing more than to protect her and love her, Oceanus, I promise. Nothing will happen to her.” “Shut up…dog or shifter, whatever the hell you are,” Oceanus spits back and I close my eyes. “You don’t know her situation!” “He does,” I answer, my eyes opening to meet his heated gaze. “I told him.” “Rebekah,” he gasps. “You aren’t to speak of that.” “I love him,” I say, and that’s all I need to say. “I’ve always loved him. And the thing is, I’m screwed no matter what. That new formula didn’t work, and I refuse to stay here and let father marry me off for a formula that solved nothing, or whatever else they may have planned. Don’t subject me

to that, brother, please. Let me go.” “It didn’t work?” he asks, and I slowly shake my head, my eyes filling with tears. “No, Oceanus, and I don’t know how much more I can take of Father pumping me with formulas that don’t work. If I die, at least I die happy. Please, let me go. I can’t be a prisoner in here any longer,” I beg as one tear rolls down my cheek and then another. When Ryland reaches over, wiping my face, Oceanus’s shoulders go back as he watches, his lips pressing together. Tearing my gaze from his, I turn to Ryland, smiling as he gives me a small smile back. “I won’t let that happen,” Ryland promises, his voice full of emotion, and my heart just soars. Do I know what will happen? No, but I don’t care. Even behind bars, this man cared for me. He has loved me through all these years and never stopped. He would die for me; he wouldn’t let anything happen to me. I can understand how Oceanus would be worried, but he doesn’t need to be. I trust Ryland. I know he won’t hurt me or let anything happen to me. Swallowing hard as I nod jerkily, I say, “Thank you.” Ryland’s eyes burn into mine before he turns to my brother. “I know you don’t know me, and I wish you did. I wish you understood how much she means to me. How much I love her. I wish this was happening under different circumstances, that you could accept me. But it’s not, and I get that. I can promise you nothing will happen to her. I will keep her safe and protect her as well as, if not more than, you would. But one thing is for sure, we are going through that door, and I don’t want to hurt you to do it. I don’t even want to hate you, so please, let us go.” Oceanus looks down at me, and I know he doesn’t want to let me go. I can see the years of him protecting me, us sparring, joking together. He has been my best friend, my big brother, and I’m about to walk away from him. I first need his support, though. I need to know he will always love me because that matters to me. I’m going, but I want to go with his blessing. If that makes any sense. I respect him, and I want him to do the same for me. Swallowing hard, he nods. “Go.” “Really?” I ask, my heart kicking up in speed. “You’re not going to stop us?” “No. Go. I won’t let Father hurt you any longer. You’re right, I can’t stop him, no matter how much I wish I could.” “Thank you, Osh.” “Don’t thank me. I don’t want to let you go, and if you get caught, it isn’t on me. I never saw anything.” “Of course,” I say, relief flooding me as I go to my toes and kiss his cheek. “Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.” He scoffs. “I’ll worry, more so than you’ll ever realize,” he says, his face changing as he lets out a long breath. “But I know you. I know if he can’t protect you, you’ll protect yourself.” “You’re right.” He nods. “So you’re sure?” “Yes,” I say immediately. He looks over my head. “If anything happens to her—” “I’m dead. Yeah, I’ve got it,” Ryland says, and Oceanus looks back to me. “Good. Go before someone finds you,” he urges, kissing me once more before glancing back to Ryland, holding his hand out. I hate that I’m immediately concerned as Ryland takes his hand, consumed with the fear that Oceanus will do something. But he doesn’t, he just shakes his hand. “I’m trusting you, and you may be what you are, but I’ll die trying to kill you if anything happens to her.” “It won’t,” Ryland promises, his hand coming into mine. “’Cause I’ll die before it does.” “Or we’ll all stay alive,” I suggest, trying to lighten the mood, but no one laughs. Looking down to me, Oceanus cups my face before kissing my temple.

“Stay safe, sister.” “I will,” I promise as Ryland squeezes my hand. “We need to go.” “Yeah, you do,” Oceanus says as he slowly backs away, his heart on his sleeve. It hurts to see. I love my brother and I don’t want to leave him, but maybe this will help him to follow his heart. Or he’ll stay miserable. “I love you, Rebekah. Stay safe,” he says, his hand squeezing mine. “I love you, Osh. Tell Cyrus the same.” “I will.” Looking over at me, Ryland reaches out for me, a grin on his face as he asks, “Ready, princess?” Nodding my head, I take his hand. But before I can say anything, the door bursts open with a crash, and I whip my head toward it, finding my father, Samuel, and Cyrus all looking at us. Oh, crap. “Rebekah?” my father says, and my whole body freezes. Double crap. Oceanus turns, his eyes wide, and I look to Ryland as he reaches for me, pulling me up onto his back. “Who is that?” Samuel yells just as Ryland wraps my arms around his neck. “Hold on, don’t let go,” he demands. But before I can answer him, all I hear is the sound of cracking, then the smell of flesh burning before the feel of coarse hair is beneath my fingers and along my body. No longer am I holding on to Ryland in his human form, but in his wolf form. Gasping, I look up to find everyone staring at us with gaping mouths and wide eyes as the beast beneath me snarls, making his whole body vibrate. “Rebekah! What the hell? What is that creature?” The look of pure betrayal in my father ’s eyes is heartbreaking, but I can’t dwell on that. I have to get out of here. As I hold on tight to him, Ryland takes off before I can even think of what to say. As he jumps over the table, I’m thankful everyone moves out of the way as things come crashing into a heap behind us as Ryland goes through the door. I hear my father call my name, but I bury my face in Ryland’s fur, closing my eyes, wanting to become one with him. His body moves with such ease, the feel of his coat against my face, his muscles beneath my fingertips, and the scent of dog teasing my senses. I hear shouts, I hear gunshots, and I worry that I’ll be hit, but Ryland moves at speeds I thought only vampires could muster. He really is a magnificent creature. When I do look up, it’s to find we are heading straight for the east window. I brace myself for impact, holding tightly as I hear a crash and then the burn of my skin being cut. When he hits the ground, it jerks me back, but my grip is firm as he runs in the cool air. Blinking, I look up as the sun warms my face, and I can hear birds chirping and the sounds of the river as he runs right for it. Looking behind me, I watch as guards are running toward us, but Ryland is fast. And when I look forward once more, he is propelling us, jumping with ease over the last gap of the river. Breathless, I hold on, in complete awe of this beast beneath me. I don’t know this part of Ryland, but from what I’ve seen, I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t impressed. I always knew he would do big things, be something great, but I never thought that would include getting captured, ending up in my father ’s bastille, and then ultimately running away with me. But I have to admit, I’m elated that he did. As I hold on, I know I am doing the right thing. I don’t know what our future holds. I’m unsure what will happen to my eye, my immortality, or if I’ll die in a few weeks. I don’t even know if either of our families will find us, but at least we’ll be together. The unknown is a very scary thing, and the fear is there, vibrating my soul, but I have to take care of me. I have to live for me, and to do that, I

have to be with Ryland. With him, I can be happy. That’s all I want. Looking around as he runs, I don’t know where we’re going. I don’t know what he has planned or what will happen next, but I’m excited. And at once, all I feel is my freedom. The big question, though, is will I be able to keep it? Read other books by Toni Aleo

A message to you, the reader: Now, before you send a lynch mob after me, I really don’t think this is a true CLIFFHANGER. I mean, we know she’s alive, and so is Ryland, so that’s always a good thing! Don’t be too upset with me. Above all, though, I hope you enjoyed this world I have created. I love it, and I am so excited to share it with the world. The next book, “Pieced Together,” should be out early winter 2016, and I hope you look forward to that. If this is your first time reading me, Hi! I’m Toni! It’s wonderful to meet you. Please make sure to check out all my social media and maybe check out some of my other romance books. To everyone who has been there for me, thank you. My husband and kids, I love you, thank you. My life manager, Lisa, thank you for everything you do. I would be lost and disorganized without you. I love you. To my marketing girl, Kellie, thank you. You rock, girl. All my betas, thank you. I trusted you guys to help me make this story what I wanted, and it is. Thank you. Thank you, Regina, for an amazing cover and for being the best cover designer in the biz. Thank you to anyone else I missed, but above all, thank you to all my loyal Toni Aleo readers. I know you guys are used to my hockey romance, and for you to take a chance on this means the world to me. I hope I didn’t let y’all down. Thank you! Love, Toni

Copyright © 2016 by Toni Aleo writing as T. Aleo This book, “Pieces,” is a work of fiction. Any names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the author ’s imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. All rights reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, no part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the author. Editing by Lisa A. Hollett, Silently Correcting Your Grammar. Cover & Photo by Regina Wamba Interior design and formatting by:

www.emtippettsbookdesigns.com

Table of Contents Title Page More books from Toni Aleo About PIECES Dedication Prologue Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter Twenty-Four Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter Twenty-Six Chapter Twenty-Seven Reader Message Copyright Notice